Blog

Symptoms of syphilis in men – Syphilis or often also called the king of lions is a venereal disease that can cause long-term complications, if not treated properly and correctly. Syphilis can be regarded as a sexually transmitted infection (STI) caused by a type of bacteria known as Treponema Pallidum. However, the symptoms of syphilis in men are very difficult to detect.

Currently, medicine has categorized syphilis based on the stages of disease development. The following are some of the symptoms of syphilis in men to pay attention to.

Various Symptoms of Syphilis in Men

At each stage of syphilis development, different symptoms will be found. Symptoms of syphilis in men usually appear simultaneously and not always sequentially. There are four stages of syphilis development that need attention, namely the primary stage, secondary stage, latent stage, and tertiary stage. Each stage has its own distinctive signs and symptoms.

According to the Mayo Clinic, you can become infected with the bacteria that can cause lion king disease without any symptoms for years. For more details, here is an explanation of the symptoms of syphilis that can appear in men.

1. Primary stage

The first symptom of syphilis in men is the primary stage. At this stage a sore known as a chancre will appear. These sores cannot be felt, but can appear around the entry points of bacteria into the human body.

Furthermore, the chancre will develop about three weeks or after the body is exposed to bacteria. However, this condition can also only develop from 10 to 90 days. Therefore, someone who is already in the primary stage can easily transmit the bacteria to others.

Some of the symptoms that are usually caused when a person is exposed to the primary stage of syphilis, include the following:

• In men, there are sores that often appear in the genital area, these sores are not always on the penis. These sores can also be painful.
• In women, sores develop on the outside of the genitals, or even on the inside of the vagina, but they are rarely painful.
• There is swelling of the lymph nodes around the wound.
• There are sores that appear on other body parts, such as lips and mouth.

Sores in the primary stage often last 3 to 6 weeks. This condition will heal by itself, but can leave a thin scar. Even though this wound has healed, syphilis in the human body cannot be said to have disappeared. Someone who has had syphilis can still transmit it to others.

2. Secondary level

After the wound in the primary stage has developed, the secondary stage begins to show a rash between 2 to 12 weeks. This rash can develop and spread throughout the body, but is most common on the palms and soles. As with the primary stage, a man who has symptoms of syphilis has a risk of transmitting it to others.

In the secondary stage, a person will feel some of the following symptoms, namely:

• A rash that looks like a normal skin problem with a reddish-brown color, is small, solid, flat, or raised less than two centimeters (cm) high.
• Many small and open wounds appear on the mucous membranes (mucosa), usually the wounds are also filled with pus and are shaped like warts.
• For someone with syphilis with dark skin color, the sores on the skin may appear lighter in color than the surrounding skin.

This rash on the skin can often heal by itself within two months without scarring. When healing is complete, the skin color will change.

However, syphilis infection that spreads throughout the body can also show other symptoms, including:

• Fever with a temperature not higher than 38.3°C
• The body becomes weak and uncomfortable
• Sore throat
• Weight has decreased
• Swelling occurs in the lymph nodes
• Hair loss in areas such as eyebrows, eyelashes and scalp)
• Stiff neck, headache, emotional instability, paralysis, inappropriate reflexes, and irregularly moving eyeballs

Signs and symptoms that occur in the secondary stage will disappear on their own without requiring special treatment. Even so, people who experience syphilis symptoms still have the opportunity to transmit it to others.

3. Leave tap

If the symptoms of syphilis in the man do not go away. It’s good to get medical treatment immediately. The symptoms of syphilis that never heal enter the latent stage. This stage is the phase after a person is infected with syphilis.

After the rash on a person with secondary syphilis disappears, he or she will not experience any symptoms for some time. At this stage, it can be said that the bacterial infection has entered the latent stage. This stage will usually occur briefly, namely one year. However, some people can experience this stage for up to 5 to 20 years.

At this stage, the patient can get an accurate diagnosis by having a blood test. In addition, patients can also show certain symptoms or give birth to babies infected with syphilis. However, if no symptoms appear, the patient may be at risk of transmitting the syphilis-causing bacteria during the initial period of the latent stage and during the latent stage.

4. Tertiary stage

Compared to the previous three stages, the tertiary stage is the most contagious stage of syphilis symptoms in a person. If not treated immediately, this final stage will begin to appear one year after a person is infected. In addition, there is a possibility that the symptoms of syphilis may appear at any time during the patient’s life.

The tertiary stage is known as the stage that is very damaging to the sufferer’s body. This is because it can cause serious problems in the heart and blood vessels. Plus, people with syphilis at this stage will experience problems with the nervous system, blindness, mental disorders, and even death.

This final stage of syphilis has characteristics that depend on the complications that develop in the sufferer’s body. Some complications that can occur due to lion king disease include:

• The appearance of a gummata or a large sore in the body or on the skin.
• Cardiovascular syphilis or syphilis infection that affects the heart and blood vessels.
• Neurosyphilis or syphilis infection that affects the nervous system.

Symptoms of Syphilis in the Brain, Eyes and Ears

Syphilis infection that is not treated with proper treatment can spread to various organs of the human body, such as the brain (neurosyphilis), eyes (ocular syphilis), or ears (ocular syphilis). It should be noted, this complication of syphilis can appear at any stage, whether primary, secondary, latent, or tertiary.

The symptoms caused by syphilis in the brain include:

• severe headache
• difficulty controlling muscle movement
• paralyzed or unable to move parts of the body
• numb
• dementia

Syphilis infection that has spread to the eye will show signs and symptoms, such as the following:

• sore eyes
• rosy eyes
• changes in vision
• blindness.

Meanwhile, syphilis or lion king that develops in the ear gives rise to the following symptoms, namely:

• hearing impairment
• ringing ears
• dizziness or vertigo

Characteristics of Syphilis in Men

Symptoms of syphilis in men have characteristics that can be known before it gets worse. Some of the characteristics of syphilis in men that are often encountered, include:

• The sufferer will experience pain during sexual intercourse.
• There is pain or pain when urinating.
• Painless red sores appear in the genital area which are yellowish in color.
• The penis secretes fluid or feces.

Syphilis Risk Factors in Men

Anyone who is actively having sexual intercourse has a risk of getting syphilis. Therefore, there are several risk factors that can be considered so as not to get this infectious disease. The risk factors for syphilis in men are:

• Unprotected sexual activity, such as a condom.
• Sexual contact with people with syphilis.
• Have sex with someone who lives in an area with a high rate of syphilis.
• Have a family history of syphilis (mother).

5 Ways to Prevent Getting Syphilis

After knowing the various symptoms of syphilis in men, here are some steps you can take to prevent contracting syphilis, namely:

1. Do not have casual sex.
2. Having long-term sexual intercourse with a person who has been confirmed not to have syphilis.
3. Using a condom during sexual intercourse.
4. Do not share sex toys with each other.
5. Avoid consuming alcohol and illegal drugs which have the potential for unsafe sex.

How to Treat Syphilis

Syphilis is basically curable. Syphilis treatment usually uses antibiotics based on the patient’s symptoms. The antibiotic commonly used for someone who has syphilis is penicillin. Penicillin is effective enough to kill the syphilis-causing bacteria. However, if the patient is allergic to penicillin, the patient may request another antibiotic.

For someone who has received a diagnosis with primary, secondary, or latent syphilis for less than one year. One of the treatments that can be done is with a single injection of penicillin. However, if the patient has had syphilis for more than one year, an additional dose may be needed.

Please note, on the first day of receiving treatment, patients usually experience what is known as a Jarisch-Herxheimer reaction. This reaction is characterized by signs and symptoms such as fever, chills, nausea, pain and headache.

After carrying out the treatment, several things the doctor will ask for, namely:

1. Have periodic blood tests to confirm response to usual dose of penicillin. Follow-up will depend largely on the stage of syphilis diagnosed.
2. Avoiding sexual contact with new partners until treatment is finished and blood tests show the infection has cleared.
3. Tell sexual partners to have laboratory tests and get treatment if necessary.
4. Doing a test to detect HIV.

After the treatment process is complete, the patient still has to undergo laboratory tests to ensure that the body is free of the syphilis-causing bacteria. Even so, someone who has had syphilis has the potential to get syphilis again. Therefore, one way to be free from syphilis is to avoid the risk factors as above.

Plus, the symptoms of syphilis in men are often not visible to the naked eye. As a result, sores and rashes may appear in hidden areas, such as the groin or genitals. The only most accurate way to prove someone has syphilis or not is with a laboratory test.

8 Choices of Herbal Medicines to Overcome Syphilis Symptoms

Apart from treating syphilis infection medically, there are several alternative treatments using herbal medicines. Although antibiotics are considered the most effective syphilis drug, most people with syphilis choose traditional ways to treat lion king disease.

In accordance with what is written in the journal Phyto Keys, here are some herbal plants that can help cure syphilis, including:

1. Chaff

Husk or also known as Achyranthes aspera is a plant commonly found in various countries in Asia, such as China, Taiwan, Cambodia, Laos, Myanmar, to Indonesia.

This herbal plant is already well-known for its benefits for various diseases, one of which is syphilis. The part of the husk plant that can be used as a traditional syphilis medicine is the root. The root of the husk can treat wounds caused by syphilis.

How to use husks as a syphilis drug is fairly easy. The husk root is cooked with oil and amethyst fruit. Next, apply the processed husk to the part of the skin that is injured by syphilis.

2. Crown flower

Crown flowers or Calotropis gigantea can be found in various countries in Asia, including Indonesia. Some parts of this plant are usually used to treat various diseases, ranging from sap, bark, flowers, and roots.

The part of the crown flower plant that can be used to cure syphilis or lion king is the bark. This plant is actually commonly used by Chinese people to treat syphilis.

3. Sarsaparilla

Sarsaparilla or Ichnocarpus frutescens is known as a very fresh soft drink. However, Sarsaparilla can actually be used to treat syphilis. Apart from being used as a syphilis drug, this herbal plant which is found in many countries in Asia has roots that can treat various diseases, such as scabs, animal bites, and smallpox.

4. Pink Kopsia

Pink Kopsia or Kopsia fruticosa is commonly found in various countries in Southeast Asia. This plant can also be used for herbal medicine to treat wounds and syphilis, especially the roots. It’s just that, not many studies have shown the special medical properties of these plants.

5. Yellow trumpet flower

Yellow trumpet flower or also known as the Latin name Tecoma stans is a very beautiful plant. This plant can also be used as a syphilis drug and various other poisons. The bark is the most targeted part as medicine.

6. Annie’s lace

One of the plants that can be used to treat syphilis is Annie’s lace (Cyperus scariosus). This plant can be used as a traditional syphilis medicine. The way to use it is to just boil it with the palasa or ploso plants (Butea monosperma).

7. Milkhedge

Milkhedge is a plant that has the Latin name Euphorbia antiquorum. This plant can be found in Southeast Asia, especially in India. Indian people usually use this plant to treat constipation. However, this plant can also be used as a syphilis drug.

The part of Milkhedge that can be used to treat syphilis is the pith or the tissue in the deepest part of the stem. Next, process this plant by slicing the stem, drying it, until it becomes powder. Furthermore, the processed sap can be rubbed on the surface of the skin. you can

8. Black plums

The last plant that can be used to treat syphilis is black plum. A plant commonly used by people in various countries in Asia to treat syphilis, such as China, the Philippines, and Indonesia. Like the previous plant, the root is the most important part for the traditional treatment of syphilis.

This is an explanation of the symptoms of syphilis in men, starting from the four stages of syphilis symptoms, the characteristics of syphilis, risk factors for syphilis, to how to treat syphilis.

Causes of STEMI Symptoms – STEMI is an acute phase of chest pain that lasts a long time and cannot be treated with nitrates. This phase can occur at rest or at any time accompanied by acute myocardial infarction with ST elevation (STEMI) which occurs due to thrombosis resulting from rupture of an unstable atherosclerotic plaque.

According to the American Heart Association (AHA), myocardial infarction remains the leading cause of death and disability worldwide. Every year an estimated 785,000 Americans experience myocardial infarction and around 470,000 people will experience a recurrence, every 25 seconds an estimated 1 American dies due to myocardial infarction (AHA, 2012).

According to the Ministry of Health (Kemenkes), the prevalence of coronary heart disease based on doctor-diagnosed interviews in Indonesia is 0.5%, while based on a doctor’s diagnosis or symptoms of 1.5%. The prevalence of coronary heart disease based on a doctor’s diagnosis was highest in Central Sulawesi (0.8%), followed by North Sulawesi, DKI Jakarta and Aceh with 0.7% each.

Meanwhile, the highest prevalence of coronary heart disease according to diagnosis or symptoms was in East Nusa Tenggara (4.4%), followed by Central Sulawesi (3.8%), South Sulawesi (2.9%), and West Sulawesi (2.6%). . The prevalence of coronary heart disease (CHD) based on doctor-diagnosed interviews or symptoms increases with age, highest in the 65–74 year age group, which is 2.0% and 3.6%, decreases slightly in the age group ≥ 75 years. The prevalence of coronary heart disease diagnosed by a doctor or based on a doctor’s diagnosis or symptoms is higher in women (0.5% and 1.5%).

Definition of STEMI

Segment Elevation Myocardial Infarction (STEMI) is a clinical syndrome that is defined as a typical symptom of myocardial ischemia, which is associated with an ECG picture in the form of persistent ST elevation and followed by the release of biomarkers of myocardial necrosis (Setiati, et al. 2015).

Miocardial infarction (myocardial infarction) is a life-threatening condition with the characteristic sign of permanent muscle necrosis due to loss of oxygen supply to the heart muscle. Myocardial infarction is also known as a heart attack or coronary attack (Udjianti, 2010). Myocardial infarction is the death of myocardial muscle tissue. Myocardial infarction is a total blockage in the coronary arteries (Ruhyanudin, 2007).

STEMI is the acute phase of chest pain which is shown to increase in both frequency and duration of chest pain, and cannot be treated with nitrates, which can occur at rest or at any time accompanied by acute myocardial infarction with ST elevation (STEMI), which occurs due to thrombosis as a result of unstable atherosclerotic plaque rupture (Pusponegoro, 2015).

According to the definition above, it can be concluded that STEMI is a life-threatening condition with typical signs of chest pain associated with an ECG picture in the form of ST elevation and the formation of permanent muscle necrosis tissue occurs because the heart muscle loses its oxygen supply, which is caused by thrombosis as a result of rupture. unstable atherosclerotic plaques.

STEMI symptoms

Blocked heart arteries can cause a number of symptoms. However, these symptoms will vary from person to person. In general, symptoms of STEMI that can appear include:

• intense chest pain;
• Chest feels strongly pressed (as if there is a fist in the chest);
• The pain radiates to the neck, jaw, shoulder and left arm;
• excessive sweating;
• Hard to breathe;
• Indigestion, such as discomfort in the stomach and chest;
• nausea and vomiting;
• Fatigue and sudden falls;
• Palpitations (change in heart rate becomes faster);
• Headache;
• Feeling anxious or restless.

If you experience the STEMI symptoms that have been mentioned—especially severe chest pain, immediately consult a doctor to get the appropriate diagnosis and treatment.

Causes of STEMI

The main cause of STEMI is a blockage in the arteries. The blockage occurs totally in the LAD, RCA, or LCX arteries. The blockage is caused by a buildup of plaque in the blood vessels. Plaque is formed from fat and cholesterol contained in the blood. Blood clots can also form when plaque builds up in the arteries. When the arteries are completely blocked, the heart muscle will be damaged and STEMI will occur.

STEMI Risk Factors

There are a number of factors that increase the risk of this type of heart attack. These factors can actually be controlled to reduce risk, but not all of them. The following are a number of factors that increase the risk of STEMI.

• Smoking habit;
• A diet that consumes too much salt, sugar and fat;
• Lazy to move or never exercise;
• Excessive alcohol consumption;
• Use of illegal drugs, such as methamphetamine and cocaine;
• Aging;
• Men aged 45 years and over;
• Women aged 50 years and over or have experienced menopause;
• Having a family member with a history of a similar disease;
• Genetics or heredity.

Diagnosis STEMI

Doctors diagnose STEMI based on a physical examination, electrocardiography (ECG) results, and examination of cardiac biomarkers such as a troponin test.

• Physical examination: evaluate the main symptoms such as chest pain and angina, to accompanying symptoms such as dizziness, shortness of breath and fainting.
• Electrocardiography (ECG): measures the electrical activity of the heart to detect abnormalities.
• Troponin test: a biomarker test to confirm a heart attack. Damage to heart cells causes the heart to release a compound called troponin.

If needed, the doctor may also recommend additional examinations.

STEMI complications

STEMI can cause even more severe complications and attack other organs in the body. The following are the types of complications caused by STEMI.

1. Heart Failure

The acute and subacute phases after STEMI are often complicated by myocardial dysfunction. Acute complications that can occur are pump failure with pathological remodeling accompanied by clinical signs and symptoms of heart failure and can end in chronic heart failure.

2. Hypotension

Hypotension due to complications of STEMI is characterized by systolic blood pressure that falls and stays below 90 mmHg. This condition can be caused by heart failure, but can also be due to hypovolemia, rhythm disturbances, or mechanical complications.

3. Lung Congestion

Pulmonary congestion due to complications of STEMI is characterized by wet lung crackles in the basal segments, decreased arterial oxygen saturation, pulmonary congestion on chest X-ray and clinical improvement to diuretics, as well as vasodilator therapy.

4. Arrhythmia

Heart attacks can affect the heart’s electrical system. This condition can cause an irregular heartbeat (arrhythmia). If left alone, arrhythmias can develop into more severe complications. In some cases, this heart disorder also has the potential to result in death.

5. Cardiac arrest

Untreated STEMI has the potential to make the heart stop beating. As a result, blood flow to the brain, organs and limbs is disrupted. Permanent damage to the brain, organs and limbs becomes inevitable.

In severe cases, cardiac arrest has the risk of causing death to those who experience it. The risk of complications can be reduced by getting treatment as early as possible. Therefore, immediately consult a doctor if you experience symptoms of a heart attack.

How to Overcome STEMI

Various ways can be done to overcome this type of heart attack. The doctor may recommend surgery, medication, or a combination of the two. Some of the usual treatment is as follows.

1. Cardiac PCI

Cardiac PCI is a procedure to widen blocked arteries. You do this by inserting a catheter with a balloon into a blood vessel. The balloon is then inflated inside the blocked blood vessel. That way, the size of the arteries becomes wider and blood flow can return smoothly. During this procedure, the doctor may place a stent. These tiny tubes will keep the arteries open and prevent them from getting blocked again.

2. Heart Bypass Surgery

Heart bypass surgery is performed by creating a new path for blood flow near a blocked artery. Generally, these pathways are made using healthy blood vessels or synthetic materials.

3. Administration of Drugs

To treat and prevent a recurrence of a heart attack, a doctor may prescribe some medications. The following types of drugs are commonly given to patients with a history of heart attack.

• Beta-blockers : relaxes the heart and slows down the heart rate;
• Statins: lower cholesterol levels in the blood by inhibiting its production in the liver;
• Antiplatelet: prevent blood clots in the plaque that builds up in the arteries;
• Pain relief: relieves pain from a heart attack;
• Nitroglycerin: widens blood vessels so blood can flow again smoothly.

STEMI Prevention Efforts

STEMI can affect anyone. To reduce the risk of getting this type of heart attack, you should start adopting a healthy lifestyle from now on. Here are some simple steps to prevent it.

• Maintain an ideal weight;
• Consumption of balanced nutritious food and reducing sugar, salt and fatty foods;
• Exercise regularly, at least 30 minutes per day;
• Not smoking, either actively or passively;
• Treating factors that can increase the risk.

In addition to the actions above, make sure to always carry out regular health checks. That way, the disease can be detected and treated before it gets worse.

Don’t Delay Medical Help

Every type of heart attack requires medical attention as soon as possible, even if the symptoms don’t really look like problems in the heart. NSTEMI and CAS also require the same treatment, although STEMI is the most dangerous heart attack.

The first treatment that will be given to people who have a heart attack includes:

• Aspirin to prevent blood clots;
• Nitroglycerin to relieve chest pain and improve blood flow;
• Oxygen therapy.

After passing further tests and confirming that you have had a heart attack, you will be given a prescription for more specific treatment or other treatments such as surgery if needed. Some prescription medications are more specific for heart attack sufferers, namely:

• Clot busters to break up blockages in arteries;
• Blood pressure regulator drugs to reduce the work of the heart and control blood pressure.
• Blood thinners to prevent blockages.
• Statins to lower bad cholesterol (LDL) levels.

Of course, the doctor will provide treatment taking into account a person’s medical history and lifestyle. If all this time his habit is eating carelessly, actively smoking, or being sedentary, that is also included in the doctor’s consideration.

Other Types of Heart Attacks

A heart attack is a form of acute coronary syndrome , which is a condition when the arteries that carry blood, nutrients, and oxygen are blocked. As a result, the heart does not get enough blood and a heart attack occurs.

Some other types of heart attacks, namely:

1. NSTEMI

In contrast to STEMI, an attack of NSTEMI means only partial blockage of the coronary arteries. That’s why when recorded in an electrocardiogram, there is no significant change in the ST segment. However, through coronary angiography it can be seen how large and which part of the blood vessel is blocked.

NSTEMI doesn’t carry the risk of damaging the heart like STEMI, but it’s still a serious condition. The doctor will also do blood tests to see if there are elevated levels of troponin, a protein molecule that is released into the bloodstream when the heart muscle is damaged.

2. Coronary Artery Spasm

Coronary artery spasm is also known as a “silent heart attack” or angina. Sufferers experience blockage of blood vessels due to excess fat deposits, so that blood flow to the heart muscle can be obstructed. Usually, people experience CAS symptoms such as muscle pain or digestive discomfort and don’t think that what is happening includes the symptoms of a heart attack. This happens because one of the heart arteries becomes tighter, so that blood flow is drastically reduced.

Only a medical examination with a doctor can show whether a person has CAS or not. Furthermore, the condition of unstable angina in CAS may not necessarily be relieved by simply resting or taking regular medication. If the blood flow to the heart is not smooth, there can be a lack of oxygen and even death.

Important Things about STEMI

• Heart attack with a high risk of complications and death.
• The cause of STEMI is a complete blockage in the LAD, RCA, or LCX arteries.
• Complications such as arrhythmia, heart failure, and cardiac arrest if not treated immediately.
• As many as 2.5–10% of sufferers die within 30 days after a heart attack.
• It can be treated with surgery, medication, or a combination of both.
• It can be prevented by adopting a healthy lifestyle.

—

That’s an article related to “Symptoms Causes of STEMI: Diagnosis, Prevention, and Treatment” that you can use to complete various jobs. If there are suggestions, questions and criticisms, please write in the comments box below. Also share this article on social media accounts so that your friends can also get the same benefits.

SWOT Analysis Yourself – Usually, businesses and strategies need a SWOT analysis to find out their weaknesses and strengths. However, the use of SWOT analysis can also be applied to know yourself more deeply.

That way, Sinaumed’s can see the weaknesses and strengths within. So, in the future, you can determine the best way to realize your goals or hopes. This analysis is generally carried out by making tables according to the category.

To find out more about SWOT analysis yourself, Sinaumed’s can listen to the explanations that have been summarized from various pages as follows.

SWOT Analysis of Yourself

SWOT analysis is an analysis technique applied to evaluate strengths , weaknesses , opportunities and threats . SWOT analysis is usually applied to analyze business and strategy.

However, the function of the SWOT analysis can also be used to get to know yourself more deeply. This method is called a personal SWOT analysis or personal SWOT analysis.

In a company, SWOT analysis is used to analyze the company’s growth along with the benchmarks of its success. Meanwhile, in a project, SWOT analysis is used to determine the level of performance of a project based on the initial projection.

For example, SWOT analysis is used to plan new features or products, formulate social media strategies or online advertising. You do this by analyzing the factors in the SWOT analysis. So, you can design a strategy that can maximize the benefits that will be obtained.

SWOT analysis can be done not only for business, projects. And strategy. However, it can also be used for self-analysis. When Sinaumed’s knows himself, he will know the weaknesses and strengths he has.

That way, it will be easier to correct any deficiencies while optimizing the strengths you have. It is also useful for the process of socializing and facilitating communication with others.

SWOT analysis is an analysis that occurs on internal and external factors in facing challenges or threats in the future. Thus, strategies have been prepared to face all kinds of challenges and obstacles in realizing their hopes or dreams.

SWOT analysis was introduced by Albert Humphrey in the 1960s. Initially, SWOT analysis was used to evaluate an individual’s strategic position in an organization. Meanwhile, a SWOT analysis is done to get to know a person’s personality better.

Launching from the Ruangkarya.id page, the SWOT analysis itself has the following objectives.

1. Self-SWOT analysis is used to determine one’s own strengths and abilities. These advantages are then maximized and made into plus points for yourself and can be put to good use.
2. In addition to knowing strengths, a SWOT analysis yourself can also evaluate a person’s strengths or weaknesses. These deficiencies become evaluation material not to focus on deficiencies, but to improve and find solutions.
3. SWOT analysis yourself can look for opportunities or opportunities that you have. Opportunities or opportunities are obtained from observations of one’s own strengths.
4. Self-SWOT analysis can be used to identify existing threats or challenges. Often these threats can become obstacles. But it can be considered as a challenge for individuals.

Elements in a SWOT Analysis of Yourself

SWOT analysis consists of Strength (S), Weakness (W), Opportunity (O), and Threat (T). The following describes the four aspects.

1. Strengths or Strengths

Strengths in SWOT analysis itself provides an overview of one’s strengths and differences with others. This point is an important thing related to one’s expertise.

2. Weaknesses or Weaknesses

Weakness becomes an obstacle to self-success. Therefore, when a weakness has been identified, it will be able to plan a strategy to minimize the weakness as a loss or obstacle.

3. Opportunities or Opportunities

Opportunities or opportunities based on favorable external factors that are able to provide competitive advantage for oneself.

Threats refer to factors that provide potential harm to oneself. Threats also have the potential to eliminate strengths, lose roles, and opportunities. So, you have to be alert as early as possible to design the right strategy.

How to Use a SWOT Analysis of Yourself

Launching from the Ruangkarya.id page, the first step in analyzing your own SWOT is to make a table. Then, draw four boxes, the top two boxes are S (s strengths ) and W ( weaknesses ), then at the bottom are O ( opportunities ) and T ( threats ).

Then fill in each column with self-describing answers. Here are some questions that can be used to write about yourself.

1. Strength

Here are some questions from the element of strength.

• What advantages do I have? These advantages can be related to education, skills, connections, and certification.
• What habits do I have and can they contribute?
• What personal resources do I have?
• What accomplishments can you be proud of?
• What values ​​do I believe in myself?
• What do other people see as my strengths?
• What talents do I have?
• What makes me different from other people?

2. Weaknesses

Here are some questions from the element of weakness.

• What are my bad habits?
• What makes me feel down?
• What things do I fear or avoid?
• How do people think about my weakness?
• What are the things that you are not good at and that you still lack?

3. Opportunities

Here are some questions from the element of opportunity.

• What can I do to develop or add skills?
• What can I give to other people with the skills I have?
• What jobs are available with my skills?
• What technologies can I master so that they can be used more widely?
• Do I have a positive environment?
• Do I have a wide network of friends?

4. Threats

Here are some questions from the threat element.

• What obstacles am I facing right now?
• What are my competitors or competitors doing?
• Are there any technological changes or system deficiencies that could threaten my position?
• Are there any weaknesses in me that could cause threats not to progress?

Example of a SWOT Analysis of Yourself

Launching from the Ruangkarya.id and Kumparan.com pages, the following is an example of a SWOT analysis yourself.

1. Example I

strength · Graduated cum laude  · Have a lot of organizational experience · Confident and dependable · Honest · Never give up · Likes to learn new things	Weaknesses · Afraid to step · Doubtful · Overthinking Likes to procrastinate work · Do not have a certificate of expertise
Opportunity · Still have the opportunity to upgrade skills through online  training · Read a lot of books · Broaden  the network	Threats · Peers who look more qualified and skilled · Limited time Weaknesses that hinder the process from developing, such as being afraid to take a step and overthinking

 

2. Example II

strength · Quick to adapt · Responsive · Responsible · Honest · Discipline · Have integrity	Weaknesses · Get ​​tired quickly · Emotional · Easily bored · Insecure · Do not like to talk a lot
Opportunity · Have a lot of relationships · Has several communities	Threats · Financial condition · No mentors · Do not have emotional closeness and relate

 

3. Example III

strength Very high IQ · Bachelor · Clever writing · Healthy body	Weaknesses · Wasteful Likes to procrastinate work · Easily offended · Don’t have a job yet
Opportunity · Own a family side business · Lots of relationships	Threats Difficult in terms of the economy

The Benefits of Self-SWOT Analysis

SWOT analysis itself has various benefits as stated on the Deepublishstore.com page, as follows.

1. Knowing and Understanding the Power You Have

Knowing and understanding your strengths will make it easier for yourself to recognize your potential and see the opportunities that exist. For example, a student majoring in Psychology has good listening and observing skills.

This is a power that must be realized, utilized, developed, and maintained in order to realize its ideals. Or at least be able to graduate from college.

2. Seeing More Observant Opportunities

Opportunities can be created when Sinaumed’s is keen to see them and sort out the opportunities that exist. Sinaumed’s must choose the opportunity that is closest to or within the circle of abilities so that he can make the most of it.

For example, in choosing a career, Sinaumed’s must choose a job that is of interest and according to their abilities or strengths. With a SWOT analysis yourself can help Sinaumed’s to see opportunities more observant.

3. Know the Weaknesses that must be overcome

Self-SWOT analysis helps Sinaumed’s to map self-weaknesses. Then, the weakness is sought for a solution strategy. Weaknesses must be addressed immediately so that in the future they do not become a significant threat.

4. Knowing the Threats to be Faced

By conducting a SWOT analysis, Sinaumed’s can identify existing threats. Threats can hinder steps in realizing ideals. If a threat is not detected early, the risk of not being able to handle it is higher.

Not only that, the risk of failing in the middle of the road or failing to achieve the goals that have been prepared is also higher. Thus, SWOT analysis can help detect threats as early as possible so that they can develop strategies to deal with and minimize their negative impacts.

sinaumedia.com – Surface water is water that collects on the ground or in springs, rivers, lakes, wetlands, or the sea. Surface water relates to underground water or clouds. Surface water is naturally replenished through precipitation and naturally reduced through evaporation and seepage below the surface to become groundwater. Although there are other sources of underground water, namely trap water and magma water, precipitation is a major factor and groundwater derived from this process is called meteoric water. Surface water is the biggest source of clean water. Check out a more detailed explanation about Surface Water, Sinaumed’s:

Definition of Surface Water

Surface water is water that collects on the ground or in springs, rivers, lakes, wetlands, or the sea

There are several forms of surface water that exist on this earth, including:

1. river,
2. lake,
3. swamp and
4. sea.

Surface water is related to groundwater or atmospheric water. Surface water is naturally replenished through precipitation and naturally reduced through evaporation and seepage below the surface to become groundwater. Although there are other sources for underground water namely trap water and magma water, precipitation is a major factor and groundwater derived from this process is called meteoric water.

Surface water can be divided into two types, namely Inland Waters Land waters are surface waters that are above land such as swamps, lakes, rivers and so on, and Sea Waters Sea waters are surfaces that are in the vast ocean. For example, like sea water in the sea.

You can also learn in-depth discussion of waters and their productivity which is divided into three in various ecosystems through the Revised Edition of the Aquatic Productivity book below.

Definition of Surface Water According to Experts

Surface water is an important source of water supply for the community. Surface water is water that is above the surface of the ground, flowing or still. Surface water is not able to be absorbed, because the soil layer is very hard. Later the collected stream will flow towards a point, such as a river, lake or sea. Surface water is divided into two types, namely inland water and sea water. The following is the definition of surface water according to experts.

• Soegianto (2005) Surface water is water that comes from rainwater that falls to the ground, some of it evaporates and some of it flows into rivers, waterways and is then stored in lakes, reservoirs and swamps.
• Limbong (2008) Surface water is rainwater that flows on the surface of the earth. So, Surface water is water that collects on the ground which can be easily seen by the eye. In general, water sources that come from the surface are not good water for direct human consumption. Therefore, water sources originating from surface water need to be treated before being used.

 

Surface Water Quality and Characteristics

Water quality are variables that can affect the life of aquatic biota. These variables include: physical properties (color, turbidity, and temperature) and chemical properties (content of oxygen, carbon dioxide, pH, ammonia, and alkalinity).

Surface water quality nationally has been regulated in Government Regulation no. 82/2001 concerning Water Quality Management and Water Pollution Control. The quality of a water body depends on the characteristics and quantity of water that enters it. Therefore, liquid waste that enters the waters also needs to be regulated in laws and regulations, so that it does not worsen surface water quality.

In general, surface water will be polluted during its flow, for example by mud, logs, leaves, municipal industrial waste, and so on. To identify the characteristics of surface raw water, this water is grouped into 6, namely;

• Surface water with a high level of turbidity
• Surface water with low turbidity
• Surface water with temporary turbidity
• Surface water with moderate to high color content
• Surface water with high hardness.
• Surface water with very low turbidity

 

Surface Water Type

River

The river is fresh water that has a flow where the source is on the mainland which empties into the sea, lake or larger river. Rainwater, springs and glacier fluids will flow through a channel to a lower place.

This abundant rainwater can also be used to fulfill daily needs. Learn how in the book Harvesting Rainwater: A new source of drinking water.

At first the channel through which it is relatively narrow and short. But the natural process of this flow erodes the areas in its path. As a result, this channel is getting wider and longer and a river is formed.

Lake

Lakes are depressions that exist on the surface of the earth, whether it’s the result of tectonic, volcanic or other processes that make the basins fill over time with river water that flows and empties into the basin.

Lakes are very important for human life, especially as a reserve of water for aquatic purposes (irrigation), drinking water as a source of electricity generation, as a means of sports and recreation as a regulator of water to prevent flooding and as a place for fishing activities (shrimp and fish ponds). ) as well as other benefits. A lake is a body of water surrounded by land.

There are millions of lakes in the world. One of the highest is Lake Titicaca in the Andes mountains between Boliyia and Peru which is about 3810 meters (12,500 feet) above sea level. The lowest lake is the Dead Sea between Israel and Jordan. It’s more than 395 meters (1,300 feet) below sea level. The water in the lake comes from rain, snow, melting ice, rivers and groundwater seepage. Most lakes contain fresh water.

Swamp

Swamp is an area that is always inundated with water and has a relatively high water content. The water in the swamp looks dirty because it contains organic matter that comes from dead plants and animals. As a result stagnant water causes the soil to become acidic. A swamp is an area of ​​land permanently saturated or filled with water.

Many swamps are even covered by water. There are two main types of swamps, namely freshwater swamps and saltwater swamps. Swamps are dominated by trees, they are often named for the type of trees that grow in them such as cypress swamps or timber swamps. Freshwater swamps are usually found on land while saltwater swamps are usually found along coastal areas. Swamps are transitional areas they are not really land or really water.

Sea

Sea water is surface water that is in the vast ocean. For example, like sea water in the sea. Based on the area and shape, the classification of the sea consists of the bay which is the part of the sea that juts into the land, the strait is a relatively narrow sea and is located between two islands, the sea is waters located between islands which are relatively wider than the strait and the ocean is The sea is very wide and lies between the continents.

 

How to Calculate Surface Water Discharge

Discharge is the amount of water flow (volume) flowing through a cross section in a certain time, generally expressed in volume/time units, namely (m3/second). Measurement of surface water discharge can be done in 2 ways, namely direct and indirect.

• Direct Measurement: Direct measurements in the field include measuring the width, water level, drainage canal height, slanted side, and diameter of each drainage canal.
• Indirect measurement of Velocity area methods. In principle, to determine the discharge of a stream, measurements are made of the flow velocity and the wet cross section of the river. The flow velocity is assumed to be uniform at any point on the cross section whose magnitude is equal to the velocity.

 

Surface Water Treatment

In general, raw water sources from surface water must be considered in terms of turbidity and microbiological aspects. Poor raw water conditions lead to higher processing costs due to the need for more chemicals or even a new processing unit to maintain water quality according to quality standards.

The purpose of treating surface water is so that surface water can be used by the community as clean water and drinking water in accordance with the clean water and drinking water quality standards set by the government and this can be found in the Sinaumed’s Law book on Water Resources.

Drinking water treatment can be done by 3 methods, namely:

Physics Processing

The principle of using filtering and gravity process. The goal is to remove turbidity caused by dissolved particles in raw water.

• Sedimentation Sedimentation is a unit that functions to separate solids and liquids by using gravitational settling to separate suspended particles contained in the liquid (Reynols, 1982).
• Carbon Filter Activated carbon with granular media (Granular Activated Carbon) is a filtration process that functions to remove organic materials, disinfect, and remove odors and tastes caused by organic compounds. Principle: adsorb contaminants using carbon media. The adsorption process that takes place in activated carbon depends on the surface area of ​​the media used and is related to the total area of ​​the pores present in the media.
• Membrane or Filtration This process is to filter water that has been coagulated and precipitated to produce drinking water of good quality. Filtration can be done using several types of filters, including: slow sand filters, fast sand filters, or by using membrane technology. The main advantage of membranes compared to slow sand filtration is that the required treatment unit has a smaller size, a larger processing capacity, and is capable of producing potable water.

Chemical Processing

Chemical processing is carried out by adding certain chemicals which aim to remove organic compounds and inorganic compounds in water. The addition of these chemicals is specific, depending on the type and concentration of pollutants in the raw water.

Flocculation

Flocculation is the slow-stirring stage that follows the fast-stirring unit. This process aims to accelerate the rate of particle collisions, thus causing the agglomeration of colloidal particles to be destabilized electrolytically to a precipitated and filtered size.

Flocculation is achieved by applying proper stirring to enlarge the coagulated flocs. In general, the detention time in this bath is 20-40 minutes. This is done because the floc that has reached a certain size cannot withstand the tensile force of the water flow and causes the floc to break again, therefore the mixing speed and detention time are limited.

Disinfection

Disinfection is a process that aims to kill pathogenic microorganisms present in the raw water that enters the drinking water treatment plant. This process does not apply to microorganisms that are in spore form.

There are various methods for disinfection, including using oxidizing agents (ozone, halogens, halogen compounds), cations from heavy metals (silver, gold, mercury), organic compounds, gaseous compounds, and physical treatment (heat, UV, pH). ) (Chang, 1971 cited in Reynolds, 1982).

Learn how to maintain and manage existing resources through the book Management of Water Resources in Regional Autonomy below.

Other Articles Related to Surface Water

Supporting ideas are one of the contents contained in a paragraph. Generally, supporting ideas are the result of developing the main idea. In an essay, the writer sometimes not only attaches the main ideas or main ideas, but also attaches more detailed explanations related to the contents of the essay made.

So, so you don’t get confused, before composing or writing, make sure you know the difference between the main idea (main idea) and the supporting ideas first. Let’s look at the following explanation.

What Are Supporting Ideas?

According to the authors Totok Suhardiyanto and Yunita T. Winarto in their book entitled Social Scientific Writing , supporting ideas are detailed and detailed information about the entire contents of the writing or essay. These details are called supporting ideas, which are more specific information elaborated by the author to express his main ideas.

Characteristics of Supporting Ideas

Supporting ideas are usually referred to as explanatory sentences related to the main idea being discussed. So, it can be concluded that supporting ideas are part of a detailed explanation of the main idea. The following are the characteristics of supporting ideas.

1. Deepen, clarify, detail, and detail in each sentence that is being described according to the main sentence.
2. Supporting ideas are generally more than one sentence.
3. Sentences that are written describe the problem of the main idea being written.
4. Generally, supporting ideas in supporting ideas usually contain an example, data, to statements and explanations.
5. Usually in one paragraph, the author attaches several sentences.
6. Explanatory sentences must be complete and clear. Because, if one sentence is omitted, then the writing will be difficult to understand.

From this explanation, we can understand that supporting ideas have important properties to attach a detailed description of the main idea. Then, how is it different from the main idea? Find the answer in the next discussion, Sinaumed’s.

Differences between Main Ideas and Supporting Ideas

Before explaining the difference between the two, you should first understand what is the main idea? The main idea or main idea is the main idea that is usually used as an introductory sentence for a paragraph. And the introductory sentence is not only at the beginning of the sentence, but can be at the end of the sentence, or even at the beginning and at the end of the paragraph.

Understanding 

Main idea 

As the name implies, the main idea can be interpreted as the main idea of ​​a paragraph that will be made. Although the main idea is the core of a paragraph, its existence cannot be separated from the supporting ideas.

Supporting ideas

Supporting ideas are ideas to explain in detail and in detail the ideas that exist in the main idea.

Characteristics

Characteristics of the main idea

Here are the characteristics of the main idea:

1. Main ideas usually use general sentences.
2. The purpose of the main idea is to be explained in detail in the next supporting idea, that is, so that the explanation is more detailed.
3. The location of the main idea is not always at the beginning of the paragraph, so it depends on the type of paragraph (whether inductive, deductive, deductive-inductive, or interactive).
4. Tree ideas usually stand alone.
5. Generally, if the paragraph is not too long, usually the main idea is not accompanied by a conjunction.

Characteristics of supporting ideas

The following are the characteristics of supporting ideas:

1. Supporting ideas usually contain special sentences
2. Supporting ideas are a form of detailed explanation of the main ideas.
3. Have a large number of sentences in one paragraph.
4. Sentences are attached to the main idea or cannot stand alone
5. The forms of supporting ideas include descriptions, data, examples, statements, and series of events.
6. Supporting ideas usually use conjunctions.
7. Supporting ideas are located anywhere, either at the beginning or at the end of the paragraph, depending on the main idea.

How to Determine Main Ideas and Supporting Ideas

After knowing what is the difference between main ideas and supporting ideas, then how do you determine the main ideas and supporting ideas directly?

It may seem difficult, but there are several ways or methods that can help you determine both. The following explains how to determine the main ideas and supporting ideas.

1. Determine Main Idea

The first is that you have to weave the main idea first. Generally, the main idea can be quoted directly from the main sentence. However, we also have to know that not all main sentences can be used as main ideas.

2. Determining the Core of the Discussion

Usually, the main sentence consists of a complex sentence or a concise sentence unit. So, determining the gist of the discussion usually refers to the gist of the sentence to be discussed, usually containing the subject and predicate, or SPOK (subject, predicate, object, description).

3. Concluding Main Sentences

Next, concluding the main sentence, so that later it can be used as the main idea, you can also reverse the sentence to determine the main idea. For example, in the main sentence containing ‘Papaya leaves have many benefits’ , then you can determine the main idea like the example below.

• Benefits of Papaya Leaves
• Various Benefits of Papaya Leaves
• Benefits of Papaya Leaves

4. Make Paragraphs

Then, after you have concluded the main sentence, then you can start writing the contents of the paragraph. However, if it is difficult to conclude the main sentence, then the main idea can be determined by concluding the contents of the paragraph.

Main Idea Functions and Supporting Ideas

After knowing how to determine the main ideas and supporting ideas, you also need to know what are the uses or functions of the main ideas and supporting ideas. Here are some of its functions:

1. Create a Summary

The function of the main idea and supporting ideas is to make a summary. The summary itself consists of various main ideas which are then combined into one. In finding the main ideas, you must first know what the main ideas are contained in the paragraph.

2. Composing an Essay

The next function is to be able to compose an essay. If we are going to write an essay, we usually make an outline first. Within the framework of this essay, it contains the main ideas which will later be developed with supporting sentences, so as to produce clear and easy-to-understand essays.

 

Use of Effective Sentences in an Essay or Other

For those of you who like to write, whether essays, articles, or others, you will usually use effective sentences in the sentences and paragraphs that are arranged, this is of course so that it is easy for readers to understand.

Sentences that are composed must also be in accordance with the applicable rules and spelling of the Indonesian language that is good and right. Then, how to use effective sentences?

• Effective sentences usually have the important elements that each sentence has (both subject and predicate), as well as pay attention to correct and perfected spelling, and how to choose the right diction or word in a sentence.

• Effective sentences must be sentences that are easily understood by the reader precisely. Even if the sentence is used in spoken or written form.

Characteristics of Effective Sentences with Examples

Then effective sentences have characteristics that we can learn, the following are the characteristics and examples of effective sentences:

1. Appropriateness

Equivalence is the balance between ideas and the language used in sentences. The first thing you should pay attention to is the completeness of the language structure and its use. So, this is what is meant by equivalence in language structure.

Examples of effective sentences:

• All students are expected to attend on time. (ineffective sentence)
• All students are expected to attend on time. (effective sentence)

Another example:

• You have a fever so you can’t study in groups. (ineffective sentence)
• My brother has a fever so he can’t study in groups. (effective sentence)

2. Parallelism

Parallelism is the similarity of the forms of language used in sentences. Effective sentences must have a parallel form. For example, if the form of the first sentence uses a noun, then the next sentence must also be related to a noun. If the first sentence uses a verb, then the next sentence must also be related to a verb.

For example :

• The last stage of building completion is installing lighting, wall painting, spatial planning, and testing of the water distribution system.

The sentences are not parallel because the predicate words do not have the same form. For the sentence to be effective, the predicate must also be a noun, something like this:

• The last stage of building completion is the installation of lighting, wall painting activities, spatial arrangements, and testing of the water distribution system.

3. Thrift

Frugality is avoiding the use of unnecessary phrases or words. There are two possibilities that make sentences wasteful so they are not effective. The first is usually related to plural words, and the second is related to synonymous words.

For example :

• The students are working on semester exam questions. (ineffective)
• Students are working on semester exam questions. (effective)

The ineffectiveness of the sentence above is because the word para refers to the plural word, while the word students also refers to a large number of students or more than one. So, to be effective, remove one of the words that lead to the same word or the plural.

Relationship of Main Idea and Main Idea

If you have previously discussed what supporting ideas are, you also need to know what the main idea is, and what it has to do with the main idea. Determining the main idea is a very important thing for a writer to do. Because, the main idea serves to attract the attention of readers, generally in the form of entertainment, information, and others.

Through this main idea, you can also develop it into a long paragraph or sentence, this is of course so that the information conveyed can be understood and becomes clearer. Therefore, for those of you who like to write, it’s better to first understand what the main idea is.

Because, it is very important in mastering the main idea, so that readers can easily understand the information or messages contained therein. Because, if the main idea is wrong or inappropriate, it will be difficult for the reader to understand, even boring for the reader.

However, there are still many people who are confused about determining the main idea in an article or text. Generally, determining the main idea is to find the main idea in a sentence or writing.

Definition of Main Idea 

Quoting from various sources, the main idea is the main idea or a core of the paragraph. The main idea is then developed in detail into a complete paragraph. The main idea can be located at the beginning or end of the paragraph.

In addition to this main idea, there are also explanatory or supporting ideas, as we have explained the characteristics above. So, this supporting idea is the content of the main idea which is developed into a long sentence and attaches details of the discussion.

The combination of main ideas and supporting ideas is what produces the paragraph as a whole. Usually, in one whole paragraph there is only one main idea.

Characteristics of the Main Idea 

After an explanation of the meaning of the main idea, now it is also important to know its characteristics. What are the characteristics?

Following are the characteristics of the main ideas, namely:

• Have supporting sentences or development sentences, as a form of explanation.
• Has support in the form of detailed explanations and reasons that support it.
• As the core of the article or the center of the discussion
• It can be located at the beginning of the paragraph or at the end of the paragraph.
• Has a clear meaning or significance

So based on the explanation above, we can conclude that the main idea is the core of the paragraph .

How is the Main Idea Found?

Actually, an effective way to identify the main idea is very easy, it can even be stated directly in the text. Usually, the main idea can be found:

• At the beginning of a paragraph, i.e. the first sentence of a paragraph usually explains the subject being discussed.

• In the closing sentence or paragraph, which is usually at the end of the paragraph, it will be discussed again regarding the main idea stated in the summary or information described in the previous paragraph.

How to Determine Main Idea in Paragraphs

The main idea is usually not always stated clearly or clearly, so it will be more difficult to identify the main idea when it is concluded (implied).

Even so, we can find the main idea through other words in the paragraph. That is in several ways:

• In a paragraph, it must imply the main idea, such as introducing facts related to the topic to be discussed, before actually stating the topic.

• The main idea can be taken from the implied paragraph, for example taken from facts, examples, or reasons that provide suggestions or instructions related to the main idea. These clues will lead you to find the main idea.

How to Know the Selection of the Right Main Idea 

If you can summarize reading information in your own words, it means that you have absorbed and understood the main idea in that paragraph. So, to achieve that goal, try to follow the steps below:

• Write a short summary or summary in your own words, about what you have read.

• Does the summary you make match the topic in the paragraph?

• Does your summary contain the same ideas as the author’s statement?

• Can you write a title or subtitle that will state your summary in less than five words?

If you could rearrange sentences or topics into a question, then determine the content of the summary, would that answer your question? If yes, then you have succeeded in choosing the main idea of ​​a paragraph correctly.

Also learn Indonesian subtitles to make it easy to make good terms, writing, paragraphs, and essays through the book Super Complete Indonesian Subtitles

 

Thus the information about the supporting ideas, along with their characteristics and differences from the main idea. Hopefully this information is useful.

If you want to find textbooks, then you can get them at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

SPV is – Hi You, if you are an employee in a company, you know what a supervisor is, right? However, very few people know about the important role and responsibilities of a supervisor, right? Inside the company there is an organizational structure as the basis for a company to operate normally when running its business.

Therefore, an organizational structure was created that aims so that everyone can work efficiently and optimally. The flow in the structure includes policies or ideas that are compiled, formulated, executed, and can produce a certain output, in this way the company’s goals will be achieved easily.

With this structure, the company can run and develop well. Therefore, every position in a company must have careful planning. With careful planning, it can produce the maximum strategy. Likewise with supervisors who certainly have careful planning to advance the company through human resources or marketing.

However, do you already know about supervisors or usually abbreviated as SPV? If you want to know more about supervisors, then you can see the full review in this article.

However, before discussing supervisors, it is better if we discuss the meaning of planning theory first.

Planning Theory

Planning and formulation are steps taken by managers and executed by their employees. In carrying out the execution, of course there will be supervision, that’s when the supervisor’s responsibilities are in that flow. There is one expression that has always been a guide for humans in carrying out their lives. “Today must be better than yesterday, and tomorrow must be better than today.” This expression shows that humans have a basic desire or instinct to get something better throughout their life.

In a business, it certainly requires careful planning in order to develop the business. The more developed a business, the more profits will be obtained. However, sometimes some people still don’t know how to make the right business plan. You don’t need to worry, through the Business Planning book you can find out the things that need to be considered when making a business plan.

For this reason, humans are equipped with minds, hearts, and limbs so they can strive for that goodness. However, not all human efforts will result in good. There are times when humans get success, but not infrequently also get failure.

To increase the likelihood of success, every human endeavor must be carefully planned. In planning, besides having to take into account his own strengths and weaknesses, humans must also take into account the conditions of the surrounding environment. This calculation is very useful for predicting the results to be received and the risks to be faced.

If the conditions of self and the environment are stable, the predictions made will be closer to accuracy. After planning, humans will find it easier to develop activities to get the good of life. This description confirms that planning activities cannot be separated from human life, both individually and in groups. The following are some important things that can be taken from the description above that humans have a basic desire or instinct to get something better throughout their life:

1. Humans always want to live better.
2. The goodness is as much as possible to be felt throughout his life.
3. Humans should try to live better.
4. In doing business, humans are faced with various risks.
5. In order to anticipate risks, humans must plan.
6. Good planning can only be produced in relatively stable situations.
7. Based on planning, humans develop activities.
8. Planning aims to facilitate the achievement of goals in the future.

Referring to the 8th (eight), you can understand that every human activity always aims to improve the quality of life. If these activities are carried out jointly by a community group based on a mature plan to achieve a common goal, it is often termed development.

Thus, it can be stated that development is essentially the embodiment of basic human desires. Therefore, where humans are found, developments, however small, must also be found.

With regard to the term planning, Coleman Woodbury defines planning as “the process of preparing, in advance, and in a reasonably systematic fashion, recommendations for policies and courses of action, with careful attention given to their possible by-products, side effects, or „ spillover effects” .

Based on this understanding, planning is a series of activities that include preparation, selection of alternatives, and implementation which are carried out logically and systematically, so that the various possibilities that result can be estimated and anticipated. Observing this understanding, it can be understood that no matter how good planning is, it will always have positive and negative impacts. Therefore, every plan must be able to anticipate various possibilities that arise as a result of the implementation of the plan made.

If you want to make a plan with a communication strategy, but don’t know it yet, don’t worry. Through the book Communication Planning and Strategy, readers will know several steps in making careful planning through communication strategies. What’s more, this book is written in a language that is not too heavy, so it will be very easy to understand.

Definition of Supervisors

Managers and supervisors are often considered the same job. This may originate because both of them are tasked with making action plans, can lead people to the same goal and can assign work to subordinates. However, actually, supervisors and managers have many differences in terms of tasks, approaches, levels of management, and so on. Would you like to find out more? The following is a full review of the supervisor.

Interested in learning about supervisors, then you can get the information through books. This Manager & Supervisor book is perfect for those of you who want to become a leader in a team at the company. This book can also be used as a handle or guide so that you can become an optimal manager or supervisor.

Supervisor is a position in the corporate structure that has the power and authority to issue orders to his subordinate co-workers under the direction of his superior’s position. If seen in the organizational structure, usually the position of supervisor is between the manager and the implementing staff .

A supervisor is required to be able to act as a bridge between the manager and the implementing staff or subordinate staff. The task of a supervisor is required to deal directly with his staff, this is to determine the smooth completion of a project or not. If the manager asks about field developments, then the supervisor understands this thoroughly.

In addition, a good supervisor usually has a high sense of empathy, always accompanies his subordinates, conveys information from managers well, and can embrace every employee under him. That way, every employee feels part of the system and can work optimally. So, it can be concluded that in addition to being responsible to the manager, a supervisor is also responsible for ensuring that the staff working under him work well. Usually, supervisors are divided into several tasks according to their competence and experience, such as production supervisors , marketing, management, and others.

Supervisory role

The word role is taken from the term theater and is an integral part of community groups. According to Wolfman (1992:10) The meaning of the role is the part we play in every situation and how to behave to align ourselves with the situation. The definition of role according to Soerjono Soekanto (2002: 243), namely the role is a dynamic aspect of the position (status) owned by a person, while status is a set of rights and obligations that a person has if a person performs the rights and obligations according to his position, then it performs a function.

In essence, the role can also be formulated as a certain set of behaviors that arise from a certain position. A person’s personality also influences how that role should be carried out.

A supervisor has a role to be responsible for supervising and managing a production and service to consumers, as well as guiding and managing his subordinate co-workers to achieve company goals. In addition, a supervisor must help his subordinates if there are problems, for example with HR staff regarding attendance.

For a number of companies, absenteeism is a factor that determines the amount of salary that employees will receive. Therefore, if there is an error regarding the attendance data, the employee will be harmed. An online employee attendance application is needed to minimize the possibility of these errors. That way, the attendance process will be easier.

So, if you want to be a great supervisor, but don’t know how, then you can find out through books. The Great Supervisor’s Book The Indonesian Supervisor’s Guide is perfect for those of you who want to become a supervisor.

Biography of Sunan Kalijaga – Does Sinaumed’s know who Sunan Kalijaga is? Or have you even heard of his name but don’t know who he is? If so, that’s okay , because through the following description, Sinaumed’s will definitely know about one of these Walisongo. Sunan Kalijaga is one of the well-known figures in the Walisongo ranks, who played a major role in spreading Islam, especially in Java.

Yep, the existence and spread of Islam in the archipelago did not just come out of nowhere, but were also carried out by several people who were not random. One of them is Sunan Kalijaga who is still respected by Muslims. In fact, his tomb is never empty of the presence of pilgrims. Then what is the life span of Sunan Kalijaga? Does Sunan Kalijaga still have any connection with other sunans from Walisongo? What about His work which is still preserved today? So, so that Sinaumed’s understands who he is and knows what his works are, let’s look at the following review!

Sunan Kalijaga Biography: Childhood

Sunan Kalijaga was born around the 1400s to a Tuban aristocratic family, namely from a Tuban regent named Tumenggung Wilatikta and his wife named Dewi Nawangrum. At that time, his first name was Raden Sahid (in some literature, spelled as Raden Said). Since he is of royal descent, he has a number of names, let’s say Lokajaya, Shaykh Malaya, Prince of Tuban, Ki Dalang Sida Brangti, and Raden Abdurrahman.

Regarding His origins, it turns out that there are two different opinions. The first opinion says that Sunan Kalijaga is of native Arab and Javanese descent. Meanwhile, another opinion based on the Babad Tanah Jawi reveals that Sunan Kalijaga was an Arab. Even if the genealogy is traced from his grandfather, Sunan Kalijaga still has a genealogy with Abbad bin Abdul Muthalib, the uncle of the Prophet Rasulullah SAW.

Since childhood, Sunan Kalijaga was introduced to Islam by his religious teacher. The aim is that the basic Islamic values ​​from the Al-Quran and Hadith of Rasulullah SAW can become good guidelines for religious life for Him. In addition, since childhood he has also been taught to have a leadership spirit, especially in solving a problem. Evidently, he is always the leader or the originator of ideas when he is playing with his peers. However, he never felt arrogant and remained humble, so he was liked by his friends.

Short Biography of Sunan Kalijaga

In several sources, it is stated that there are two versions of the youth of Sunan Kalijaga. In the first version, it says that Sunan Kalijaga, who at that time still used the name Raden Said, was as if he was a thief. However, he did this robbery and theft not for his own enjoyment, but for the common people. At that time, Raden Said, who had received religious education since childhood, was worried about the condition of the people of Tuban, who were always overwhelmed by poverty and made their souls rebellious. Raden Said, of course, had expressed his concern about his father, but his father was only a subordinate king of the central Majapahit Kingdom.

Then, Raden Said’s sense of solidarity and sympathy for the people of Tuban made him take a reckless action in the form of stealing food ingredients from the Duchy’s warehouse. After committing the theft, Raden Said secretly distributed it among the people of Tuban. However, this action was discovered by the guards of the Duchy, causing him to be punished in the form of expulsion from Tuban.

After the expulsion, Raden Said wandered without a definite purpose but still with the same mission, namely to rob and steal for the benefit of the common people. Then he settled in the Jatiwangi forest, becoming a hooligan who robbed rich people who passed through the forest area. While the second version reveals that since childhood, Raden Said was a mischievous figure and grew up to be a sadist. He is even said to have killed people and earned the nickname Brandal Lokajaya .

Long story short, Raden Said’s delinquency ended after he met Sunan Bonang and repented. According to Serat Lokajaya , at that time Raden Said was hiding in the forest while watching for potential prey that passed by. Incidentally, at that time there was an old man who was wearing sparkling clothes, who was none other than Sunan Bonang. Then, Raden Said immediately approached and confiscated the wealth from Sunan Bonang, but the Sunan already knew his intention and took out his supernatural powers by transforming into four forms. Seeing this, Raden Said was frightened and ran away. However, wherever he goes, Sunan Bonang always manages to block him. Until he was cornered, Raden Said felt afraid and repented to the Almighty.

After the incident, Raden Said was made a student of Sunan Bonang, with the condition that Raden Said had to wait for Sunang Bonang by the river while guarding his cane. It was Raden Said’s waiting on the bank of the river that made him known as Kalijaga , which means guarding the river (river).

Historically, Sunan Kalijaga had three wives, namely Dewi Sarah, Siti Zaenab and Siti Hafsah.

• From his marriage to Dewi Sarah, he has 3 children namely Raden Umar Said (Sunan Muria), Dewi Rukayah and Dewi Sofiah.
• Meanwhile, from his marriage to Siti Zaenab (son of Sunan Gunungjati), he was blessed with 5 children namely Ratu Pembayun, Nyai Ageng Panegak, Sunan Hadi, Raden Abdurrahman, and Nyai Ageng Ngerang.
• Then from his marriage to Siti Khafsah it is not clear what his son’s name is. It should be noted that Siti Khafsah is the daughter of Sunan Ampel.

Sunan Kalijaga’s life span is estimated to have reached more than 100 years, namely around the middle of the 15th century to the end of the 16th century. Thus, he also experienced the end of the reign of the Majapahit Kingdom in 1478 to be precise. He even participated in efforts to design the construction of the Great Mosque Cirebon and the Great Mosque of Demak. Sunan Kalijaga then died around 1680 at the age of 131 years. He was buried in the village of Kadilangu located in Demak.

Teacher Sunan Kalidjaga

In several historical records, Sunan Kalijaga also had many teachers, especially in his efforts to spread Islam on the island of Java. So, some of these teachers are:

1. Sunan Bonang

Previously, Sinaumed’s must have known that Sunan Bonang was the teacher who gave Raden Said the name Sunan Kalijaga. Yep, Sunan Bonang played the role of a teacher who was able to turn Sunan Kalijaga’s delinquency into an exemplary figure to this day. At that time, on the preaching of Sunang Bonang who was able to show his supernatural powers in turning palm fruit into gold, made Raden Said repent and try to be a better person. In fact, for this reason, Raden Said, who changed his nickname to Sunan Kalijaga, also became a member of the Wali Songo.

Seeing the wisdom of knowledge from Sunan Bonang caused Raden Said to want to study with him. Sunan Bonang was of course willing to accept Raden Said to be his student, with the condition that he must meditate on the bank of the river until Sunan Bonang met him again. After waiting on the bank of the river, Sunan Bonang met Raden Said again and took him to Ngampel Gading to receive religious instruction.

2. Sheikh Siti Jenar

Syekh Siti Jenar is a teacher figure who taught Sunan Kalijaga the science of Ilafi. He is also the first person in Pondong Giri Amparan Jati.

3. Sheikh Sutabaris

Syekh Sutabaris was a religious teacher who lived on Upih Island, which was located in the city of Malacca, which was also a trade center at that time. On the island, Sunan Kalijaga received an order from him to return to Java and build a mosque as well as fulfilling the Wali Songo. When Sunan Kalijaga returned to Java, he settled in Cirebon and met Sunan Bonang. The village where they met is known as Kalijaga village.

4. Sunan Gunung Jati

Based on Hikayat Hasanuddin, Sunan Kalijaga’s presence in the Cirebon area was to spread Islam and at the same time study Sunan Gunung Jati. It was even stated that Sunan Bonang and his family, Sunan Kalijaga, and Prince Kadarajad (Sunan Drajad) also studied under Sunan Gunung Jati. Then, the daughter of Sunan Gunung Jati named Siti Zaenab married Sunan Kalijaga and was blessed with 5 children.

Da’wah Strategy of Sunan Kalijaga

Sinaumed’s needs to know that at that time, the Indonesian people still had dynamism, animism, and Buddhist beliefs. So that the main strategy in the process of spreading Islamic da’wah carried out by Sunan Kalijaga is in the form of using puppet shows. At that time, wayang performances were very popular with people who still adhered to old religious beliefs. Bearing in mind that the Islamic teachings that are to be conveyed to the public must be given little by little so that they will be easy to practice the teachings of Islam.

His da’wah strategy begins with teaching people to read the shahada sentences first with a sincere heart so that they can convert to Islam religiously. Then during preaching, Sunan Kalijaga introduced Islam to the public through wayang performances. With his ability to play wayang, Sunan Kalijaga preaches using pseudonyms, one of which is Ki Dalang Bengkok in the Tegal area.

The popularity of Sunan Kalijaga in spreading the teachings of Islam using wayang plays really attracted the attention of many people. Even if he performs in a village, people will flock to watch his performance. He also never charged for his puppet shows. So in exchange for payment, he asked all the people who came to watch to take the shahada and take an oath of acknowledgment that there is no god but Allah SWT and at the same time acknowledge that the Prophet Muhammad SAW is His messenger.

The way of preaching that was carried out by Sunan Kalijaga looked very flexible, so that the Javanese people, who at that time still adhered to old beliefs, did not feel that the presence of his preaching was against customs. Moreover, Sunan Kalijaga also approached the community in a subtle way, accompanied by his clothes which were not in the form of a robe so that people would not feel “afraid” of his presence. The clothes worn by Sunan Kalijaga are not big robes, but everyday Javanese traditional clothes. Apart from that, he also used folk arts and their songs as a means of preaching. In Javanese society, Sunan Kalijaga is regarded as the most popular wali and as a great teacher.

Works of Sunan Kalijaga

During the spread of Islam in the Land of Java, Sunan Kalijaga always used Javanese cultural arts and left many works. Even in certain places, these teachings are still studied and used today. So, here are some of Sunan Kalijaga’s works that are already familiar to the people of the Archipelago, namely:

1. Wayang Art

The process of spreading Islam in Javanese society carried out by Sunan Kalijaga utilizes local culture in the form of wayang. Previously, shadow puppets in Java were always based on stories from the Ramayana and Mahabharata. So, for the sake of this da’wah, Sunan Kalijaga gave a wayang performance with an Islamic style so that wayang plays such as Jimat Kalimasada, Dewa Ruci, and Punakawan appeared. The Kalimasada amulet is a symbolic form of the shahada sentence, in which the Song of Rumekso Ing Wengi is recited.

Sunan Kalijaga made the wayang play a medium for preaching the spread of Islam. In this wayang, almost all of them present stories about tasawuf and akhlakul karimah related to kebatinan. Since the people at that time were Buddhists or Hindus, the teaching of kebatinan was appropriate.

2. Sculpture

In spreading Islam, Sunan Kalijaga also produces works in the form of carvings in the form of leaves. Since these Wali came to the archipelago and developed Islamic da’wah, carvings in the form of humans and animals were no longer used. The art of carving leaves was created by Sunan Kalijaga, which can still be found in gamelan musical instruments and traditional houses around Demak and Kudus.

3. Gamelan Art

Sunan Kalijaga also created a gamelan musical instrument in the form of a sekaten gong and was named Syahadatain, which means pronouncing two sentences of the Shahada. Nowadays, the gong is played during the celebration of the Prophet’s Birthday around the courtyard of the Great Mosque of Demak. The aim is to invite the public to gather at the mosque to listen to religious lectures.

4. Sound Art

Sunan Kalijaga has also created works in the form of sound art, and his songs have even been used as traditional songs in certain areas. Call it Ilir-Ilir, Bald-Bacul Hoof, Song of Rumeksa ing Wengi, Lingsir Wengi , and Suluk Linglung . In fact, Sunan Kalijaga also participated in the creation of the Dhandhanggula macapat place which has a collaboration of Arabic and Javanese melodies.

5. Taqwa clothes

Sunan Kalijaga is one of the members of Wali Songo who has a characteristic that tends to be accommodative to Javanese traditions. Even in the way he dresses, Sunan Kalijaga always uses a blangkon. This is clearly different because other saints tend to wear robes. Sunan Kalijaga is also believed to be the creator of the clothes of piety which were later perfected by Sultan Agung. Until now, this takwa shirt is used as traditional clothing and is used when holding a wedding. Currently, baju takwa is better known as Surjan.

So, that’s a review of the biography of Sunan Kalijaga as one of the Wali Songo ranks who participated in the spread of Islam in the archipelago, especially in the Land of Java. Has Sinaumed’s ever attended a pilgrimage visit to Sunan Kalijaga’s tomb?

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

Also Read!

• History of the Entry of Islam in Indonesia and Its Development
• Get to know the Founder of the Demak Kingdom until its Fall
• History of Islamic Empires in the Archipelago
• The First Islamic Empire in Indonesia
• Getting to Know the Arab Theory About the Entry of Islam to the Archipelago
• History of 8 Buddhist Hindu Temples in Indonesia
• Gujarati Theory: The Process of the Entry of Islam in Indonesia
• History of the Founder of the Majapahit Kingdom
• 5 Famous Hindu Kingdoms in Indonesia
• The Mecca Theory: The History of the Entry of Islam into Indonesia 

Biography of Sultan Hasanuddin – Sultan Hasanuddin was one of the eastern kings who became popular thanks to his persistence against the Dutch during the colonial period. The big struggle that overwhelmed the Netherlands was rejecting the trade monopoly carried out by the Vereenigde Oostindische Compagnie (VOC).

During his reign, Sultan Hasanuddin also succeeded in thwarting the Dutch plan to control the Islamic Kingdom of Gowa. Not only that, he even united small kingdoms to unite against invaders.

Sultan Hasanudin’s persistence earned him the nickname De Haantjes van Het Osten from the Netherlands, which means the Rooster from the East.

The following describes a brief biography and history of the struggle of Sultan Hasanuddin.

Family Background of Sultan Hasanuddin

Painting of Sultan Hasanuddin.

Based on the list of Gowa kings contained in the book Islamization of the Kingdom of Gowa XVI to XVII Century written by Ahmad M. Sewang, Sultan Hasanuddin was the 16th King of Gowa, or the 3rd Sultan of Gowa since this kingdom began to embrace Islam.

Hasanuddin was born in Gowa on January 12, 1631 under the name Muhammad Bakir I Mallombasi Daeng Mattawang Karaeng Bonto Mangape. He was the crown prince of Sultan Malik as-Said or Malikulsaid (1639–1653) with I Sabbe To’mo Lakuntu. Hasanuddin’s grandfather, Sultan Alauddin (1593–1639) was the first King of Gowa to embrace Islam.

His leadership spirit has been prominent since childhood. Besides being known as a smart person, he is also good at trading. This is what causes it to have a good trade network to Makassar, even with foreigners.

Little Hasanuddin received his religious education at the Bontoala Mosque. Since childhood, he was often invited by his father to attend important meetings in the hope of absorbing knowledge of diplomacy and war strategy. Several times he was trusted to be a delegate to send messages to various kingdoms.

When he was 21 years old, Hasanuddin was assigned the position of defense affairs for Gowa. There are two historical versions that explain his appointment as king, namely when he was 24 years old or in 1655 and when he was 22 years old or in 1653. Despite the difference in years, Sultan Malikussaid had a will that his kingdom be continued by Hasanuddin.

Apart from his father, he received guidance regarding government through the Mangkubumi of the Sultanate of Gowa, Karaeng Pattingaloang. Sultan Hasanuddin was the teacher of Arung Palakka, one of the Sultans of Bone who would later partner with the Dutch to bring down the Sultanate of Gowa.

As recorded in the book Events of the Historical Years of the South Sulawesi Region from the XIV Century (1985), Sultan Malikusaid died on November 6, 1653. Hasanuddin took the throne as the new king and immediately brought the kingdom to a peak of glory, including controlling the main trade routes in Eastern Archipelago.

However, these golden times began to be threatened when the Dutch flagged by the VOC visited southern Sulawesi in the mid-17th century. The VOC was tempted to control trade in this very strategic area. The Dutch hoped that Sultan Hasanuddin’s policies would be more lenient than those of his late father.

According to research conducted by Sagimun Mulus Dumadi in a book entitled Sultan Hasanuddin Against the VOC (1986), Hasanuddin gave permission to three Dutch people to live in Somba Opu, the capital of the Gowa Sultanate at that time.

Apparently, the kindness of the sultan was abused. The Dutch people were caught red-handed sending letters to Batavia. The letter stated that the VOC was asked to make preparations to launch an attack on the Sultanate of Gowa the following year. It’s clear that Sultan Hasanuddin was angry and felt cheated. He then ordered the construction of fortifications to anticipate the Dutch troop invasion which would most likely come soon.

Polemic Arung Palakka in the Makassar War

In connection with the increasing pressure from the Dutch Company , one night, in February 1660 to be precise, Sultan Hasanuddin summoned Tobala Arung Tanette, as an official trusted by the Sultanate of Makassar to lead the people of Bone. Sultan Hasanudin requested that Tobala Arung Tanette be able to gather the strength of the people of Bone to strengthen Makassar’s defense against the Dutch Company.

In the conversation, Tobala Arung Tanette said that he was the leader of the Bugis Bone people and in order to protect the self-esteem and dignity of the Bugis Bone people, Tobala promised that he, together with the Bugis Bone people , would fight with Sultan Hasanuddin against the Dutch Company who wanted to conquer Makassar as the largest maritime trading port in the Eastern Archipelago at that time.

As proof, Tobala immediately led 1,000 Bone Bugis to go guard the areas behind the Makassar area in order to be alert to the movements of the Dutch Company troops . Apart from that, Tobala was also tasked with reporting on every attempt by the Dutch Company to persuade the Bugis to unite against Makassar.

Meanwhile, the Dutch Company had received a report from a rebel from Bugis Mandar in Manado, that several Makassar nobles complained about the tough attitude shown by Sultan Hasanuddin as their leader . This report by the Bugis Mandar people was further strengthened by a report brought by the Dutch Company envoy who came to the Makassar palace. This Dutch Company envoy was named Willem Bastingh.

The report added that Makassar mercenaries from Banda were also ready to assist the Dutch Company if the Dutch Company wanted to launch an attack on Makassar. With this report, the Dutch Company felt quite relieved because it had a way to conquer Makassar as the largest maritime trading port in the eastern part of the Archipelago , which had been a stumbling block for the Dutch Company in its efforts to gain a position as the sole ruler over the spice trade in the Archipelago . will come true soon .

After receiving this information, in the middle of 1660, the Dutch Company also sent an expedition to test Makassar’s strength. The Dutch Company in the expedition managed to seize Panakukang Harbor . After succeeding in seizing Panakukang Harbor from the hands of Makassar, the Dutch Company placed four fully armed warships and two lifeboats to secure Panakukang Fort from the Makassar authorities.

Apart from that, the Dutch Company had also prepared a five-month food supply to support the Dutch troops whose job was to guard and secure the Panakukang Fort from the Makassar authorities. According to information from Speelman, Sultan Hasanuddin heavily blamed Karaeng Sumanna as the Makassar official who was responsible for handling the Bone troops under the leadership of Tobala Arung Tanete.

On that basis, Sultan Hasanuddin replaced Karaeng Sumanna with Karaeng Karunrung. This policy was taken by Sultan Hasanuddin with the hope that the Sultanate of Makassar would not be humiliated again by the Dutch Company.

Karaeng Karunrung was indeed very serious about mobilizing the people of Bone. Karaeng Karunrung immediately gave orders to Tobala Arung Tanette to bring the Bone people to Makassar to work to help Makassar’s defense. On Karaeng Karunrung’s orders, Tobala Arung Tanette succeeded in bringing 10,000 Bone people to Makassar. The Bone people, numbering around 10,000, regardless of age, whether old or young, were all forcibly dragged across the undulating terrain and high mountains towards Makassar.

Arriving in Makassar, they were divided into groups and worked in shifts based on their respective groups. They were given the task of digging trenches along the defense line on the coast of Makassar harbour, from the southernmost fort of Barombong to the northernmost fort of Ujung Tana. While in Makassar, the rights of the Bone people as workers were often violated by the Sultanate of Makassar and the suffering of the Bone people increased when the foremen who supervised them at work were rude to the Bone people who were working.

As a result , many Bone people fell ill and fled , because they could no longer bear their suffering as trench workers . This problem was taken seriously by Karaeng Karunrung. Karaeng Karunrung took action by employing the nobles of Bone together with their people to achieve the desired target.

Arung Palakka belonged to the Bone aristocrats who were sent down to supervise the Bone people in working on the trenches. One day, Arung Palakka witnessed with his own eyes the cruelty of the foreman against the Bone people at work. The foreman caught and beat the Bone man in front of Arung Palakka.

Arung Palakka couldn’t bear to see the suffering that the people of Bone experienced while working. He tried to influence and convince Tobala Arung Tanette and other Bone nobles to run away from the job. Arung Palakka managed to influence and convince them. After agreeing to escape, they waited for the right time to escape .

The long awaited day has come, namely the post-harvest holiday. On that day the Makassar people were celebrating the harvest day which was held in the Tallo area. The foremen and Makassar people in general were busy with the crowds held in Tallo. Under these conditions , the people of Bone under the leadership of Arung Palakka and Tobala Arung Tanette managed to leave Makassar and move on towards Bone.

It took them four days to get to Bone. They traveled for four days, exhausted. After arriving in Bone, with the agreement of all parties, plans were drawn up for a large-scale rebellion against the Sultanate of Makassar in connection with the inhumane treatment of the Makassar Sultanate against the Bone people who were working day and night in digging ditches to strengthen the defense of the Makassar Sultanate against the Company. Dutch.

The rebellion of the Bone people was directly led by Arung Palakka and Tobala Arung Tanette. Around 11,000 Bone and Soppeng Bugis people had been prepared by Arung Palakka and Tobala Arung Tanette to fight against the Sultanate of Makassar who had treated the Bone people in inhumane ways.

Upon learning of this movement , Sultan Hasanuddin sent troops under the leadership of Karaeng Sumanna to quell it. At first, Arung Palakka and Tobala Arung Tanette succeeded in holding back the Makassar forces under the leadership of Karaeng Sumanna. However, after the Makassar troops received assistance from Wajo, Arung Palakka and Tobala Arung Tanette suffered defeat. Arung Palakka and Tobala Arung Tanette made a backwards motion. Makassar and Wajo troops continue to chase and there was another open battle in the North Bone area on October 11, 1660.

In this battle, Tobala died at the hands of Makassar and Wajo troops, while Arung Palakka managed to escape and flee to the Macini Mountains . The Makassar and Wajo troops continued to chase Arung Palakka , but they lost track. Feeling unsafe hiding in the Bone area, because he was always targeted by Makassar troops, Arung Palakka tried to get out of the Bone area.

The Sultan of Buton welcomed the arrival of Arung Palakka and his followers and was willing to provide protection to them. Arung Palakka later decided to leave for Batavia to establish cooperation with the Dutch Company in an effort to liberate Bone and Soppeng from
Makassar rule.

The Dutch Company accepted this offer of cooperation and placed Arung Palakka’s followers to live in Muara Angke. Three years later, Arung Palakka and the Dutch Company were ready to face Makassar as their common enemy with different interests. Arung Palakka fought Makassar because he wanted to liberate Bone from Makassar rule, while the Dutch Company attacked Makassar in order to establish itself as the sole ruler of the spice trade in the Archipelago.

As planned, on 24 November 1666, Cornelis Speelman and Arung Palakka sailed for Makassar from Batavia ready to attack Makassar. Speelman’s troops consisted of 21 ships and 1,870 soldiers ( 818 Dutch sailors, 578 Dutch soldiers, and 395 native troops). The main native troops came from Ambon under Captain Joncker and from Bugis Bone under Arung Palakka.

On December 19 , 1666, Speelman and Arung Palakka arrived at the port of Makassar. Arriving at the port of Makassar, Speelman immediately gave a threat to Sultan Hasanuddin. Furthermore, Speelman raised the “red flag as a sign that the attack will begin soon” on December 21, 1966. At the same time, two cannons were fired from the Dutch Company’s ship towards Fort Somba Opu, as the main stronghold of Sultan Hasanuddin.

The Makassar troops responded to the Dutch Company’s attack by firing cannons from the Somba Opu, Panakkukang and Ujung Pandang forts. Apart from that, Sultan Hasanuddin also mobilized sea troops to attack the Dutch Company. This sea attack overwhelmed Speelman because it was beyond his calculations.

Due to the unfavorable weather and the strong defense of Sultan Hasanuddin, Speelman discouraged him from attacking first. Speelman continued sailing eastward to strengthen forces in order to undermine Makassar. Speelman sailed on and finally arrived in Buton in January 1667. However, there was a battle between Speelman’s fleet and the Makassar troops under the leadership of Karaeng Bontomarannu. In this battle, Speelman managed to achieve victory.

Speelman succeeded in winning a landslide victory at Buton because the Bugis people of Bone and Soppeng who were under the command of Karaeng Bontomarannu turned against the Makassar forces. They knew that in Speelman’s army was Arung Palakka who had come from Batavia to liberate them from Makassar rule .

Seeing this unfavorable situation , Sultan Hasanuddin tried to normalize his relationship with Bone. Sultan Hasanuddin issued a statement that the Kingdom of Bone was free from the Sultanate of Makassar. This statement was followed by the act of reinstating La Maddarameng as the legitimate King of Bone. In February 1667, La Maddarameng was back to being the legitimate King of Bone as before.

Sultan Hasanuddin’s policy has not been able to make Bone trust Sultan Hasanuddin again. After being reinstated as King of Bone, La Maddrameng told the people of Bone that he would only be king for a while, that is, until Arung Palakka came to replace him.

In this situation , Speelman and Arung Palakka departed with their troops from the Buton region and were ready to wage open war with Sultan Hasanuddin and Karaeng Karunrung. On June 19, 1667, they all sailed to Makassar with a unanimous goal, namely to destroy Makassar’s glory.

Arriving in the Makassar area, the war immediately raged. This war lasted for two years. Sultan Hasanuddin suffered a total defeat after Speelman and Arung Palakka succeeded in tearing down and controlling the Somba Opu Fort on June 24, 1969.

Sultan Hasanuddin’s tomb in Sungguminasa, Gowa.

In historical records , the Dutch Company acknowledged that the Makassar War was such a great war in an effort to become the sole ruler of the spice trade in the Indonesian Archipelago. Sultan Hasanuddin’s toughness and persistence in the Makassar War were highly recognized by the Dutch Company. They called him with a special nickname, namely “Rooster from the East”, De Haantjes van Het Osten .

Some historians have interpreted that if the Dutch had not been assisted by Arung Palakka troops, they would not have been able to defeat the Sultanate of Makassar at that time. This is because Makassar has a very formidable navy.

So, that’s a brief explanation of Sultan Hasanuddin’s Biography: Family Background and His Struggle History . Appreciating the services of national figures, like Prince Diponegoro, is not only by remembering and thanking them in their hearts, but also by emulating their attitudes and actions.

Sinaumed’s can visit sinaumedia’s book collection at www.sinaumedia.com to get references about other heroes, starting from their life background, education, and struggle history.

The following is a recommendation for sinaumedia books that Sinaumed’s can read to learn about Indonesian history so they can fully interpret it. Happy reading.

Find other interesting things at www.sinaumedia.com . sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutLimits will always present interesting articles and recommendations for the best books for Sinaumed’s.

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

• 6 Very Inspiring Heroes of Independence
• Biography of Ir. Sukarno, the proclaimer of Indonesian independence
• Sultan Ageng Tirtayasa Biography: His Life History and Struggle
• Biography of WR Supratman, the creator of the song Indonesia Raya
• After the Proclamation, Why Should the Indonesian Nation Defend Independence?
• History and Meaning of the Proclamation of Independence for Indonesia

Biography of Sultan Hamid II – Friends of Gramed, do you know this figure? His name is indeed often regarded as an antagonist in Indonesian history. Few people know that he is the designer of the national emblem of the Eagle Rajawali–Garuda Pancasila, which is currently the symbol of the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia (NKRI), namely Garuda Pancasila.

“Maybe this is what I can contribute to my nation, and hopefully my first donation (national symbol) will be useful for the country we love.”

Those were the words uttered by Sultan Hamid II when he handed over the archives of the Draft State Emblem to Mas Agung, Chairman of the Idayu Foundation, Jakarta on July 18, 1974. The United Republic of Indonesia (RIS) itself established the Eagle Rajawali–Garuda Pancasila as the state symbol on February 11, 1950.

Furthermore, the original design drawings for the Indonesian State Emblem were later designated as National Cultural Heritage Objects through the Decree of the Minister of Education and Culture Number 204/M/2016 on August 26 2016. Now, the position of the national symbol is aligned with the red and white national flag and the national anthem Indonesia Raya.

The political career of Sultan Hamid II was indeed short and full of twists and turns. This was because he was a pro-Dutch and Indonesian figure, especially when this nation wanted to gain independence from the Dutch occupation of Indonesia.

The general assumption that is formed about him is someone who has been “stuck in a historical accident” or even more extreme, a “former convicted of a political case”. However, is that really the “stamp of history”?

Isn’t there a positive side for his contribution that deserves to be recognized and honestly rewarded in the course of the nation’s history? Have the historical facts of his national work really sunk in with the past political turmoil, so that his role has not been raised to the surface?

Sultan Hamid II indeed has a double face in his political career. He was pro for the Netherlands when he was able to achieve several quite prestigious positions. One of them is becoming the Chairperson of the Bijeenkomst voor Federaal Overleg (BFO) or the Federal Countries Consultative Council, which is a Dutch product.

However, its role for Indonesia in the Round Table Conference (KMB) is not solely to fight for BFO and federalism. He was able to persuade Queen Juliana that the Netherlands was willing to hand over the sovereignty of all of its former colonies in the Dutch East Indies to RIS.

On December 27, 1949, Queen Juliana officially handed over the sovereignty of the Dutch East Indies to the head of the Indonesian delegation, namely Mohammad Hatta, at a meeting at the Dam Palace, Amsterdam.

That is a bit of proof of the diplomatic shrewdness of Sultan Hamid II, who was also Adjutant in Buitenfgewone Dienst bij HN Koningin der Nederlanden (Adjutant in Extraordinary Services to Her Majesty the Queen of the Netherlands), which is the highest rank as assistant to the queen of the Kingdom of the Netherlands.

After being recognized by the international community, the transition to the establishment of Indonesia has resulted in a conflict of thought in initiating the form of a state. The conflict of thought was born from the disagreement between the concept of “unitary state” (federalist) and the concept of “unitary state” (unitary).

Sultan Hamid II in politics and fighting for the independence of a nation and state, believed that the Malay Archipelago (current Indonesia) was more appropriate to use a federal system in its constitutional system.

However, he faced opposition from the republicans (unitarians) at that time who were mostly in Java (especially Yogyakarta) who wanted centralized domination or a unitary system (unitarism).

To be clearer in knowing this one figure, let’s look together at a brief explanation of the biography of Syarif Abdul Hamid Alkadrie or Sultan Hamid II below.

Family History of Sultan Hamid II

If we talk about Sultan Hamid II at the historical level of Indonesian statehood, we cannot actually separate the existence of the Qadriyah Pontianak Sultanate, which is the only youngest sultanate in the archipelago, especially in West Kalimantan. The sultanate was founded on 23 October 1771.

Sultan Syarif Abdul Hamid Al-Qadrie or commonly known as Sultan Hamid II and Syarif Hamid II of Pontianak, was the 7th sultan of the Pontianak Qadriyah Sultanate (1945–1978). He was born in Pontianak, West Kalimantan on July 12, 1913, to coincide with the 7th of Sya’ban 1331 H.

He is the son of the 6th Sultan of Pontianak, Sultan Syarif Muhammad Al-Qadrie from his third wife named Syecha Jamilah Syarwani. Sultan Hamid II has a sibling named Syarif Machmud Al-Qadrie, father of Syarif Abubakar Al-Qadrie who is now the Sultan of Pontianak. In addition, he still has seven half-siblings from other mothers.

As a child, he was raised by an English female gouvernante named Miss Fox, who always called him Max . Sultan Hamid II grew up in the Qadriyah Palace, Pontianak Sultanate. He is a descendant of the founder of the Pontianak State named Sultan Syarif Abdurrahman Al-Qadrie.

Syarif Abdurrahman Al-Qadrie became the first sultan of the Pontianak Sultanate from 1 September 1778 to 28 February 1808. His title as sultan was later replaced by his son, Sultan Syarif Kasim Al-Qadrie (1808–1819).

Subsequently, successively replaced by Sultan Syarif Usman Al-Qadrie (1819–1855) as the third sultan, Sultan Syarif Hamid Al-Qadrie (1855–1872) as the fourth sultan, Sultan Syarif Yusuf Al-Qadrie (1872–1895) as sultan fifth, and Sultan Syarif Muhammad Al-Qadrie (1895–1944) as the sixth sultan.

Sultan Syarif Muhammad Al-Qadrie reigned from 15 March 1895 until captured and killed by Japanese soldiers on 24 June 1944. After the interregnum ( vacant government) from 24 June 1944–23 October 1945, due to Japan’s position in West Kalimantan and at the same time as the World War II, Syarif Abdul Hamid Al-Qadrie (Sultan Hamid II) was appointed as the seventh Sultan of Pontianak.

When Japan defeated the Netherlands and the Allies on March 10 1942, he was also held captive until August 1945. He was released when Japan surrendered to the Allies and was promoted to colonel.

When his father died as a victim of Japanese aggression, he was appointed Sultan of Pontianak to replace his father on October 29, 1945 with the title Sultan Hamid II. His appointment as the seventh sultan of the Pontianak Sultanate was because he was indeed the only son of Sultan Syarif Muhammad Al-Qadrie who survived the Japanese capture and assassination.

Political Career and Contribution of Sultan Hamid II to Indonesia

1. RIS Cabinet Formation Council and Minister of State Portfolio in 1949

Photo of the United Republic of Indonesia (RIS) Cabinet.

Through Presidential Decree No. RIS. 1 of 1949 dated December 18, 1949, Sultan Hamid II was appointed as one of the forming cabinet together with Drs. Mohammad Hatta, Ide Anak Agung Gde Agung, and Sri Sultan Hamengkubuwana IX.

Furthermore, through Presidential Decree No. RIS. 2 of 1949 dated December 20, 1949, Sultan Hamid II was appointed Minister of State for Portfolio together with:

• Drs. Mohammad Hatta as Prime Minister concurrently Minister of Foreign Affairs;
• Ide Anak Agung Gde Agung as Minister of Home Affairs;
• Sri Sultan Hamengkubuwana IX as Minister of Defence;
• Prof. Mr. Dr. Soepomo as Minister of Justice;
• Arnold Mononutu as Minister of Information;
• Mr. S. Prawiranegara as Minister of Finance;
• Ir. Djuanda as Minister of Prosperity;
• Ir. H. Laoh as Minister of Transportation, Energy and Public Works;
• Mr. Wilopo as Minister of Labor;
• Mr. Mohammad Kosasih Purwanegara as Minister of Social Affairs;
• Dr. Abu Hanifah as Minister of Education and Culture;
• Dr. Johannes Leimena as Minister of Health;
• KH Wahid Hasjim as Minister of Religion;
• Mr. Mohammad Roem as Minister of State;
• Dr. Suparmo as Minister of State.

On December 14, 1949, a session for the election of the RIS President was held at the Kepatihan Building, Yogyakarta by representatives from 16 States. The session was chaired by Mohammad Roem and Ide Anak Agung Gde Agung. Furthermore, the RIS Presidential election was held with a single candidate Ir. Sukarno on December 16, 1949.

Ir. Soekarno was finally elected as President of the RIS, who was then sworn in and sworn in on December 17, 1949 at the Sitinggil Ward, Yogyakarta.

On December 23, 1949, the RIS delegation chaired by Drs. Mohammad Hatta with members of Sultan Hamid II, Sujono Hadinoto, Dr. Suparno, Dr. Kusumaatmaja, and Prof. Dr. Supomo left for the Netherlands.

The Dutch government then handed over sovereignty over Indonesia to RIS on December 27, 1949. The ceremony for transferring sovereignty was held in two places, namely in the Netherlands by Queen Juliana as Queen of the Netherlands, Prime Minister Willem Dress, and Minister for Overseas AMJM Sassen to Drs. Mohammad Hatta as the leader of the Indonesian delegation (RIS).

The second transfer of sovereignty was carried out in Jakarta. The participants consisted of the Crown High Representative AHJ Lovink who handed over sovereignty to Sri Sultan Hamengkubuwana IX as the representative of the RIS government.

At the same time, Ir. Soekarno in Yogyakarta received the handover of the sovereignty of the Republic of Indonesia into the RIS from the Acting President of the Republic of Indonesia Mr. Assat.

As of December 28, 1949 the center of government of the RIS (capital city) was in Jakarta, while the capital city of the Republic of Indonesia (NRI) as one of the states of RIS remained in Yogyakarta.

Entering the early 1950s, it was recorded as an important period for Sultan Hamid II, because it was very decisive for his career on the stage of the national political arena later on.

2. State Coat of Arms Committee of 1949

Sultan Hamid II was appointed Minister of State Zonder Portfolio or without special assignments (without departments) in the Cabinet of Prime Minister Mohammad Hatta, based on the Decree of the President of RIS, Ir. Soekarno, Number 2 of 1949, December 20, 1949.

As Minister of State Zonder Portfolio, Sultan Hamid II was only given the task of preparing various needs for cabinet meetings and was tasked with coordinating the design of the State Emblem. The determination of cabinet member personnel is carried out by Ir. Soekarno seven days before the official transfer of sovereignty from the Kingdom of the Netherlands to RIS.

As Minister of State, Sultan Hamid II remembered Ir. Soekarno, that the state symbol should reflect the nation’s view of life and the basis of the Indonesian state. The precepts from the basis of the state, namely Pancasila, are visualized in the state symbol.

On January 10, 1950, a technical committee was formed under the name Committee for State Emblem under Coordinating Minister of State Zonder Portofolio Sultan Hamid II with the composition of the technical committee, namely Muhammad Yamin as chairman and Ki Hajar Dewantara, MA Pellaupessy, Mohammad Natsir, and RM Ng. Poerbatjaraka as a member.

This committee is tasked with selecting proposals for draft state symbols to be selected and submitted to the government.

3. Designer of the State Emblem in 1949

Ir. Soekarno on July 22, 1958 addressed the assembly at the State Palace in order to socialize Government Regulation no. 43 of 1958 concerning the Use of the State Emblem, which was promulgated by the Minister of Justice GA Maengkom.

In State Gazette No. 71 of 1958 and its explanation in the Additional State Gazette No. 1636 In 1958, he proudly repeatedly pointed to the symbol hanging in front of the audience:

” Brothers, look at our National Emblem on the back. How magnificent. How great and beautiful. Eagle Eagle, Garuda, which has 17 wingspans on the right and left wings, with 8 tails on the 17th of the 8th month, and the one wearing a shield on which Pancasila is depicted, below which is written a verse made by Empu Tantular “Unity in Diversity” “, Bhinneka Tunggal Ika “many kinds but single “.

Garuda Pancasila which was inaugurated on February 11, 1950, without a crest and the position of the claws is still behind the ribbon.

RIS established the Eagle Rajawali–Garuda Pancasila as the State Symbol as of 11 February 1950. Four days later on 15 February 1950, Ir. Soekarno introduced the national symbol for the first time to the general public at the Des Indes Hotel (now the Duta Merlin Shop, Jalan Gadjah Mada, Central Jakarta).

This is the greatest work of Sultan Hamid II which was specially commissioned by Ir. Soekarno to design the state emblem, after being appointed Minister of State Zonder Portfolio, effective 20 December 1949.

In connection with the determination of the State Emblem, an exhibition was held at the Des Indes Hotel, Jakarta. The exhibition was directly initiated by Ir. Soekarno as his deepest satisfaction with the process of making the Eagle Eagle-Garuda Pancasila State Emblem by Sultan Hamid II, Sultan of Pontianak-West Kalimantan.

Hotel Des Indes was chosen as the venue for the exhibition because at that time it was known as the most luxurious and prestigious hotel in Jakarta. Operated from 1856 to 1950 in Weltevreden, Batavia (Jakarta). Many important events were held at Hotel Des Indes, including the location where the Roem-Roijen agreement was signed on May 7, 1949.

Due to political reasons, for quite a long time Sultan Hamid II was not recognized as the designer of the Indonesian State Emblem (Elang Rajawali–Garuda Pancasila).

The official acknowledgment of the Government of the Republic of Indonesia for the work of Sultan Hamid II as the Designer of the Indonesian National Emblem, was marked by the steps taken by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Indonesia and the Museum of the Asian-African Conference, in Bandung, West Java Province, to publish a small color book, measuring 11 centimeters x 20 centimeters, as thick as 48 pages in early 2012.

The pocket book states that the design made by Sultan Hamid II was selected by Ir. Soekarno as the National Symbol, which became known as Garuda Pancasila.

There are four parties that play the most role in strengthening historical evidence that Sultan Hamid II was the designer of the Garuda Pancasila State Emblem, including:

First, the Chairman of the Board of Trustees of the Sultan Hamid II Foundation (Sultan Hamid II Foundation), who is also the Private Secretary of Sultan Hamid II, namely Max Yusuf Al-Qadrie who is still very neat in storing data and supporting documents left by Sultan Hamid II.

Second, Solichin Salam, a journalist for the Morning Buana Jakarta Daily, who received important documents from Sultan Hamid II. Sultan Hamid II asked him to publish the materials sent in the Berita Buana Daily.

” Don’t put the state symbol on your house before the state recognizes that symbol, just draw a twig ,” wrote Sultan Hamid II’s letter to Solichin Salam in Jakarta on April 15, 1967.

So, that’s a brief explanation of Sultan Hamid II’s Family History, Political Career, and Contribution to Indonesia . Appreciating the services of national figures, like Sultan Hamid II, is not only by remembering and thanking them in their hearts, but also by emulating their attitudes and actions.

Sinaumed’s can visit sinaumedia’s book collection at www.sinaumedia.com to get references about other heroes, starting from their life background, education, and struggle history.

The following is a recommendation for sinaumedia books that Sinaumed’s can read to learn about Indonesian history so they can fully interpret it. Happy reading.

Author: Fandy Aprianto Rohman

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

Sujud Sajadah Reading – For Muslims, prostrating while saying His name with full sincerity and believing that Allah SWT will hear all his requests is the highest level of prayer. When kneeling before Him, we must try to be humble because in fact all of these humans are weak creatures and are nothing compared to Allah SWT. Of course, all His people know this, so that in the manners of praying, you should not only pray with humility, but also use a soft voice and praise Him. That’s why, many people always prostrate before Him whether they have a desire or not.

In Islam, there are many types of prostrations that are often performed and have certain time rules. One of them is prostration of prayer mats, aka recitations, which are often performed at the time of congregational morning prayers on Fridays. Actually, prostration prayer mats alias recitations can be done at any time, especially when listening to fragments of the holy book of the Koran which are included as verses of prayer mats. It’s just that, many scholars say that this practice is very good to do during the dawn prayer in congregation right on Friday.

So, how do you read this prostration prayer mat, aka recitations? What are the hadiths and procedures for performing prostration prayer mats alias recitations according to Islamic studies? So, so that Sinaumed’s isn’t confused, let’s look at the following review!

How to Read Sujud Sajadah?

It should be noted that reading prostration prayer mats, aka prostration recitations, is a practice that is highly recommended by scholars when listening to or reading fragments of surahs of the Al-Quran which include verses of prayer mats. The verses of the prayer mat total 15 verses and are spread across several surahs of the Koran, let’s say there are surahs Al A’raf, Ar Ra’d, An Nahl, Al Isra’, Maryam, Al Furqan, An Naml, As Sajdah, Fussilat, An Najm, Al Insyiqaq, Al ‘Alaq, and Al Hajj.

Just a little trivia, in the holy book Al-Quran that we usually read, usually the publisher or printer will put certain symbols at the end of the verses of the prayer mat. This symbol in the form of a small prayer mat serves as a marker that the verse is part of the verse prayer rug.

When you are praying, then you hear a fragment of this verse from the prayer mat, it is advisable to immediately perform prostration of the prayer mat, aka recitations, except when you are praying. Because, when we become a congregation, of course, the prostration must follow the priest. So, as reported by islam.nu, the following is a prayer rug that can be recited.

Prayer Prayer Prayer reading 1

Meaning: “I prostrate myself to the Substance that created and formed it, opened its hearing and sight with His might and power. Glory be to Allah, the best of creators,” (Zainuddin Al-Malibari, Fathul Mu’in on hamisy I’anatut Thalibin, [Beirut, Darul Fikr: 2005 M/1425-1426 H], juz I, page 246).

Sujud Prayer Prayer 2 in addition

After reciting the prostration prayer mat, Sinaumed’s is advised to read an additional prayer while doing this recitation prostration.

Meaning: “O Allah, make a reward for me with You through this prostration. Make this prostration as my deposit by Your side. Release the burden of my sins through this prostration. Accept this prostration from me as you receive the prostration of Your servant, Dawud as,’ (HR Abu At-Tirmidhi),” (Sayyid Bakri, I’anatut Thalibin, [Beirut, Darul Fikr: 2005 M/1425-1426 H], juz I, page 246).

Other Prayer Prayer Readings

Reporting from the websites binaqurani.sch and masjidpedesaan.or , there are still some readings that can be recited, especially during prayer. Well, here are some of them.

Other Prayer Prayers Reading 1

According to a hadith narrated by Hudzaifah Raḍiallāhu ‘Anhu, he said that the Prophet Muhammad, when he was in prostration, always recited the following reading.

Meaning: “Glory be to Allah, the Most High.” (HR. Muslim)

Other Prayer Prayers Reading 2

Aisyah Raḍiallāhu ‘Anhā as the wife of Rasulullah SAW once told that Rasulullah SAW when bowing and prostrating, used to recite the following readings.

Meaning: “Glory be to You O Allah, our Rabb, with all praise only to You, forgive my sins.” (Narrated by Bukhari)

Other Prayer Prayer Readings 3

One of the companions of the Prophet Muhammad, who is also the cousin and son-in-law of the Prophet, also narrated that the Prophet Muhammad, when bowing and prostrating, used to recite the following prayer.

(Allahumma laka sajadtu, wabika aamantu, wa laka aslamtu, sajada wajhi lilladzii kholaqohu wa showwarohu, wa syaqqo sam’ahu, wa bashorohu tabarokallahu ahsanul khooliqiin.)

Meaning: “O Allah, to You I prostrate, because of You I believe, to You I surrender. My face is prostrated to its Creator, who formed it, who formed its hearing and sight. Glory be to Allah, the Best of Creators.” (HR. Muslim)

Re-understanding What Is Sujud Sajadah or Recitations

The mention of the term Sujud Recitation comes from the word “As-sujud” which means ‘bowing head’. While “Tilawah” which according to language means ‘reading’ or ‘reading’; if according to the term it will mean ‘reading the Koran’.

In short, prostration of recitations or what is often referred to as prostration of prayer mats is a prostration that is made when hearing or reading verses from the prayer mat which are part of several surahs of the Al-Quran. 

It should be understood that prostration of the prayer mat alias prostration of recitations only needs to be done once with takbir. According to the Hanafi school of thought in a book entitled Al-Fiqh Ala Mazahib al-Arba’ah by A. Rahman al-Juzairi, states that prostration of recitations is a prostration that is performed once with the takbir. Precisely, when going to prostrate and get up from prostration, it is done without reciting tasyahud and greetings. After all, this prostration can also be done inside or outside the obligatory prayer.

The Law of Performing Sujud Sajadah Alias ​​Sujud Recitations

As with other prostrations, prostration of the prayer mat, aka prostration of recitations, also has certain laws which vary, depending on the scholar.

Compulsory Law

In the opinion of Imam Abu Hanifah, as stated in the book al-Mabsuth, states that this prostration prayer rug is mandatory. ” Imam Abu Hanifah said that the law of prostration of recitations is obligatory both for those who read the verses of the prayer rug and those who listen to them.” 

According to the Hanafi school of thought which is stated in the Kitabul Fiqh Ala Mazahib Al-Arba’ah there is also a law for carrying out this prostration of recitations, namely: “The Hanafi school says: , and if it is not implemented then they will get sin “.

Sunnah Law

Reporting from masjidpedesaan.or.id , the majority of scholars and some of the Prophet Muhammad’s companions such as Umar bin Khaththab, Salman, and Ibn ‘Abbas also argue that the implementation of prostration of prayer mats alias prostration of recitations is sunnah and not obligatory.

Zaid bin Thabit also once narrated that “I once read to the Prophet sallallaahu ‘alaihi wasallam the letter of An Najm, (when he met the verse of the prayer rug in the letter) he did not prostrate.” (Narrated by Bukhari and Muslim). ”

So, if prostration of prayer mats alias prostration of recitations is obligatory, then it is impossible for Rasulullah SAW to abandon this practice.

Requirements for the Implementation of Sujud Sajadah Alias ​​Sujud Recitations

As with the implementation of other worship, this prayer rug also has certain conditions. The main requirement is of course being Muslim, clean from hadats and unclean, facing the Qibla, and covering the genitals. Then what about ablution, is it obligatory?

According to Syaukani, “The hadiths about prostration of recitations do not explain that someone who is going to do it is required to have ablution. The companions who listened to the Prophet Muhammad’s recitation prostrated with him. There is no history that explains that he ordered any of them to perform ablution before performing prostration recitations. However, Ibn Umar, who was narrated by Baihaqi, also argued that “A person cannot prostrate recitations unless he is in a state of purity,” 

So, it is necessary to understand once again that the meaning of the term “holy” is a Muslim who is clean from the presence of small or large hadas, namely by bathing and ablution at the same time. As when carrying out other worship. So that Sinaumed’s doesn’t get confused, let’s take a look at some of the requirements for performing the prayer mat prostrations, aka prostrations, below!

When Outside Prayer

The point is when we are not praying, but listening to the recitation of the Koran in the mosque. Then, the verse of the prayer mat is heard, so of course we have to do this prostration of the prayer mat by fulfilling the following conditions.

1. Must be in a state of purity from hadats (large or small), according to genitalia, facing the Qibla direction, not speaking, and other conditions such as when wanting to pray.
2. The reading of the verses of the prayer mat is prescribed. That is, if reading the verses of the prayer mat is forbidden (such as reading someone who is junub or not in a state of purity); or it is made makruh (like the reading of a person who has hadats), then it is not sunnah to perform this prostration of recitations.
3. The reading of the verse from the prayer mat was intentional, especially from the mouth of someone who had forgotten or even the sound of a bird. So it is not sunnah to carry out prostrations of recitations.
4. The verses of the prayer mat are read thoroughly. If we only read part of it, then we are not sunnah to carry out prostrations of recitations.
5. The recitation of this verse of the prayer mat is not a substitute for surah Al-Fatihah, especially for the reason of not being able to read it. If it is used as a substitute for surah Al-Fatihah, then it is not sunnah to carry out this prostration of recitations.
6. Between the recitation of the verses of the prayer mat and the prostrations are not intermittent for a long time. That is, if the reading of the verses of the sajdah has been completed, the time for performing the prostrations of the recitations has also disappeared.
7. The recitation of the verses of the sajdah comes from one person only. If someone reads the verse of the prayer mat, then it is perfected by someone else, then it is not sunnah to carry out this prostration of recitations.

When In Prayer

1. Accidentally reading one of the verses of the prayer mat due to performing prostrations of recitations. If this is done, the prayer will be invalidated, especially when the prostration is done intentionally. However, if you read this verse from the prayer mat during the dawn prayer on Friday, it will become sunnah.
2. The one who performs prostration of recitations is the person who reads it. If the person reading the verse from the prayer mat is not himself or someone else, then he cannot prostrate himself because he is in prayer. If the prostration is still performed and you know that it is forbidden, then the prayer becomes invalidated.
3. For people who are obliged to follow the priest, even when the priest performs prostrations, he also has to join. If you don’t follow it on purpose, your prayer will be invalidated.

Procedures for the Implementation of Prayer Prayers

In the process of carrying out this prayer mat or prostration of recitations, of course the scholars have explained the things that must be agreed upon for Muslims. Not only do the conditions have to be fulfilled, but the procedures along with the recitation of the prayer rug must also be properly implemented. Well, here are some things that must be considered when you want to perform prostration prayer rug alias prostration recitations.

• Only do one prostration.
• The body position is the same when performing the usual prostrations in prayer. Starting from placing two hands, two knees, two soles, and the forehead and two elbows away from the two sides of the body, stomach away from the thighs and facing the fingers towards the Qibla.
• It is not prescribed to recite takbiratul ihram and salam.
• Can be carried out outside or in fardhu prayer.
• The implementation will be more important when not in a state of prayer, to stand up first, then get down to prostrate this recitation. (According to the Hambali and Hanafi schools of thought; even the Sheikh of Islam was also chosen).

Prostrate Recitations Outside Prayer

1. Intention

2. Takbiratul Ihram

It is sunnah to raise both hands.

3. One time prostration

When you prostrate, it is enough to do it just once, then read the prayer mat that has been explained previously, namely.

( Sajada wajhiya lil ladzī khalaqahū wa shawwarahū wa syaqqa sam’ahū wa basharahu bi haulihī wa quwwatihī fa tabārakallāhu ahsanul khaliqīna.)

Meaning: “I prostrate myself to the Substance that created and formed it, opened its hearing and sight with His might and power. Glory be to Allah, the best of creators.”

4. Sit or sleep on your side without reciting tasyahud (at-tahiyyat)
5. Regards

When In Prayer (Congregational Prayer)

Pillars of Performing Prostration Prayer Mats in Prayer

It should be noted that when carrying out this prostration of recitations in prayer or when performing congregational prayers, there are 2 pillars that must be followed, namely:

• Intentions are spoken in the heart only. If recited on the lips, it can cancel the prayer.
• Sujud just once without saying takbiratul ihram and salam.

Things to Look For When Prostrating Prayer Rugs in Prayer

• It is sunnah to read takbir, especially when going down to prostrate and getting up from prostration.
• It is not sunnah to raise your hand. If you raise your hand when you are about to and get up from prostration, the law is makruh.
• After carrying out the prostrations of recitations, it is not sunnah to sit down to rest.
• After performing the recitations of prostration, immediately stand up straight again then bow.
• Before bowing, it is sunnah to read verses of the Al-Quran again.

Things That Invalidate Prayer When Performing Sujud Recitations

• Carrying out prostrations of recitations because hearing someone else read the verses of the prayer mat.
• Performing prostrations of recitations because of his own recitation before prayer.
• Makmum who performs prostration of recitations is not because of the recitation of the priest.
• Makmum who performs prostration recitations because of the priest’s reading, but the priest does not prostrate recitations.
• The priest performs prostration recitations, while the congregation does not prostrate recitations. In this condition, the prayer of the congregation is cancelled.

Source:

Sasmira. (2014). Analysis of Imam Abu Hanifah’s Opinion About Sujud Recitations. UIN Suska Riau. Thesis .

Also Read!

• Proper Procedures for Prostration of Gratitude as an Expression of Gratitude
• Kinds of Sujud and Prayers
• Readings for Dead Women and Procedures for Its Implementation
• The Intention of the Subuh Qobliyah Prayer Along with the Procedure for Implementation and Its 7 Priorities
• Definition and Contents of the Book of Safinatun Najah
• Benefits of Reading Prayers After Prayers that Need to be Known
• Examining the example of Prophet Adam AS as the first human on earth
• 12 The virtues of reading verses of the chair for human life

Biography of Soeharto – Suharto or as commonly known by the people of Indonesia is the second President of the Republic of Indonesia. Suharto is the longest serving President, namely 32 years.

At that time, the government led by Suharto had many irregularities or things that were not allowed to be done in various fields, such as lots of corruption, collusion and nepotism. Because of the deviations that occurred during the Suharto era, Indonesia experienced an economic crisis.

All the things that happened during the Suharto era can be used as a lesson for future governments. Suharto will be a character who has many stories to tell in his lifetime, be it about family, Indonesia, and many more.

Not only that, in the eyes of the world, Soeharto also has a phenomenal story. Check out the following review of Soeharto’s brief biography from childhood to becoming President.

1. Suharto’s Childhood

Suharto is someone who was born in Yogyakarta, more precisely in the village of Kemusuk, Argomulyo. Suharto was born on June 8, 1921. When he was born, Suharto could be said to be from a poor family.

Suharto was a child born to a father named Kertosudiro and a mother named Sukirah. Suharto’s father was a farmer in his village and an assistant to the lurah in irrigating the village’s rice fields.

When Suharto was not yet 40 days old, his mother entrusted his child to his grandfather or Mbah Kromo. Mbah Kromo’s real name is Kromodiryo, where he is a traditional midwife who helped Suharto’s birth.

Suharto lived at Mbah Kromo’s house for about four years. During those four years, Suharto was able to feel and receive love like a parent given by Mbah Kromo. From Mbah Kromo’s house too, Suharto learned to stand and even walked.

When he was still a child, Soeharto was often invited by Mbah Kromo to go to the rice fields. Suharto was very happy because when he was in the fields he could play flip and forth, giving orders to the buffalo when plowing the fields.

Suharto was good at giving instructions such as go forward, turn left, turn right, and he also really liked playing in the water and bathing in the mud. Apart from that, the thing he most enjoys doing is finding and catching eels or fish. Therefore, until his old age, Suharto was still very fond of fishing.

Suharto’s parents separated, then Suharto’s mother (Sukirah) remarried a man named Atmopawiro and had seven children. Meanwhile, Soeharto’s biological father (Kertosudiro) also remarried and had four children.

After living together for a long time or more or less four years at Mbah Kromo’s house, Soeharto’s mother (Sukirah) took her child and brought her back to the house of Suharto’s stepfather (Atmopawiro).

Sometimes several times, Soeharto’s biological father came to see the condition of his son. Until one day, Suharto was very happy with the arrival of his biological father because he brought a goat.

2. Suharto’s education

When he was eight years old, Suharto was just entering elementary school, but he changed schools several times. At the beginning of entering school, Suharto attended Puluhan Elementary School (SD), Godean. However, when his mother and stepfather moved to Kemusuk Kidul, Suharto also moved to Pedes Elementary School (SD).

Kertosudiro (Suharto’s biological father) was worried about his son’s future, so he entrusted Suharto to the Prawirowihardjo family who lived in Wuryantoro, Purwodadi, Central Java.

Prawirowiharjo is the husband of Kertosudiro’s younger brother or Kertosudiro’s brother-in-law. Prawirowiharjo is a farmer’s orderly and his father is a well-known businessman, Sudwikatmono.

While living with his aunt and uncle, Suharto was very happy because his uncle often took him to the rice fields so that he could slowly understand the ins and outs of the world of agriculture. To continue on to Junior High School (SMP), Suharto chose to return to his hometown in Kemusuk.

The Muhammadiyah Junior High School (SMP) in Yogyakarta was the educational institution chosen by Suharto after graduating from Elementary School (SD). To cover the distance to school, when going to and from school Soeharto used a bicycle that was almost damaged.

After graduating from junior high school, Suharto was eager to continue his education at the high school level (SMA). However, due to the family’s economic situation and the limited funds owned by his parents, Suharto had to discourage him from doing so.

Suharto had received two summons from work which occurred around 1939, the first letter was a summons from a bank and the second letter was a summons from the army. And finally what Suharto chose was a career in the military world.

3. Suharto’s marriage

When he was 26 years old, Suharto married 24 year old Siti Hartinah. Suharto’s wife is the daughter of Soemoharjomo, a wedana in Wuryantoro.

Soemoharjomo is also an employee of the Mangkunegaran Palace, Surakarta. Suharto and Siti Hartinah’s marriage took place on December 26, 1947 and was held in Solo.

In fact, Suharto and Siti Hartinah had known each other since they were children in Wuryantoro. Suharto was a brave person and he was even praised by Siti Hartinah for her courage.

The courage shown by Suharto was that he dared to enter the courtyard of the kewedanan house just to seduce Siti Hartinah. When he entered the yard, Suharto always picked flowers so that when a flower was damaged, Siti Hartinah would say that the perpetrator who damaged the flower was Suharto.

The marriage that took place between Suharto and Siti Hartinah gave six children consisting of three boys and three girls. The following are the names of Suharto’s children, Siti Hardijanti Hastuti, Sigit Harjojudanto, Bambang Trihatmodjo, Siti Hediati Hariyadi, Hutomo Mandala Putra, and Siti Hutami Endang Adiningsih.

Suharto’s wife has a very good relationship with journalists, so it can be said that Siti Hartinah (Tien’s mother) is very close to journalists.

Journalists will attend immediately if requested by Mrs. Tien at Jalan Cendana, Jakarta. Before writing the news, every journalist will be given a message by Ms. Tien “Don’t make a mistake… in covering Pak Harto’s event”. This was because at that time, most of the coverage and results of the interviews were handwritten or took direct notes.

Suharto’s wife and mother of six children died on April 28 1996. According to the family’s statement, Tien’s mother died due to heart disease. Tien’s mother is buried in Astana Giri Bangun, Karanganyar, Central Java.

4. Suharto’s Military Career

Before starting his political career, Suharto became a member of the military, namely the TNI (Indonesian National Army). Suharto was appointed a member of the TNI on October 5, 1945.

While a member of the TNI, Suharto was given the task of leading troops to fight the Dutch military actions that were trying to re-colonize Indonesia.

On March 1, 1949, Suharto’s name was increasingly recognized by many people because he played an important role in the attack to control the city of Yogyakarta.

His success in controlling Yogyakarta cannot be separated from the role and struggle of the Indonesian people against the Dutch. Even though the one who led this attack was Soeharto, the initiator of this attack was actually the King of Yogyakarta, the Governor, the Military, and the Minister of Defense Sri Sultan Hamengkubuwono IX.

Suharto succeeded in becoming a soldier with the rank of Brigadier General and leading the Mandala Command tasked with reclaiming West Irian. The Mandala Command was implemented in 1961, and from this Mandala Command, Suharto gained invaluable experience, namely that he became acquainted with Major Ali Moertopo, Captain LB Moerdani, and Marine Colonel Sudomo. The three people are people who have important and strategic roles.

Suharto received a promotion after completing his assignment in West Irian and returning from East Indonesia. The rank that Suharto obtained was Major General and by General AH Nasution, he was drawn to the ABRI (Indonesian Armed Forces) headquarters. Not only that, in 1962, Suharto was promoted to Commander of the Army Strategic Reserves Command (Kostrad).

ABRI especially the Army in 1965 experienced divisions or internal conflicts. This internal conflict was caused by the Nasakom (Nationalist, Religious, Communist) ideology initiated by Soekarno, causing the TNI AD to split into two camps, first, the left-wing camp, and second, the right-wing camp.

In the early hours of October 1, 1965, six generals were kidnapped and killed. The group that kidnapped and killed the six generals claimed to be the 30 September Movement (G30S).

All of these incidents happened so fast that a March 11 Order (Supersemar) appeared from President Soekarno which contained the granting of authority and a mandate to Suharto to take and determine all actions so that this problem could be resolved and could restore security and order.

Since the issuance of the March 11 Order (Supersemar) by Soekarno, the position of Commander of the Command of the Commander of the Command for the Restoration of Security and Order (Kopkamtib) has been held by Suharto.
On March 27, 1968, Suharto was appointed by the MPRS to become the President of the Republic of Indonesia. This inauguration marked the birth of the New Order government.

5. Suharto’s Political Career as President of the New Order

Actually, Suharto began serving as President of the Republic of Indonesia since 1966, but was only appointed by the MPRS in 1968. In other words, Suharto only legally became the second President of the Republic of Indonesia in 1968. At the beginning of becoming President of the Republic of Indonesia, Suharto did not have a vice president Republic of Indonesia.

From 1973 to 1998, Suharto had his deputy. Check out the following review about the Vice President during the New Order government or the period when the government was led by Suharto.

The first Vice President under Soeharto’s leadership was Sultan Hamengkubuwono IX. During this reign, Suharto formed the Development Cabinet I. The working period in the Development Cabinet I was from 6 June 1968 to 28 March 1973.

During this administration, the Commander of the Security and Order Operations Command was held by General Maraden Panggabean. General Maraden Panggabean, at that time also served as Coordinating Minister for Politics and Security.

a. President Soeharto and Vice President Sri Sultan Hamengkubuwono IX

After serving as President of the Republic of Indonesia for five years, it was only in his second term that Suharto had a Vice President of Indonesia, namely Sri Sultan Hamengkubuwono. During this leadership, Suharto formed the II Development Cabinet and the working period of the Cabinet was 28 March 1973 – 29 March 1978.

In the Development Cabinet II, the position of foreign minister was held by H. Adam Malik, where he would become Vice President in the third period of Suharto’s leadership. However, in 1977 H.

Adam Malik was replaced by Syarif Thayeb. The replacement of the Minister was carried out because in 1977, H. Adam Malik was appointed chairman of the MPR (People’s Consultative Assembly) / DPR (People’s Representative Council) of the Republic of Indonesia.

b. President Soeharto and Vice President H. Adam Malik

After serving as Minister of Foreign Affairs and chairman of the MPR/DPR RI, in 1978, H. Adam Malik was entrusted by Suharto to assume the position of Vice President of Indonesia. During this reign, Suharto formed the Development Cabinet III with a working period from 19 March 1978 to 19 March 1983.

The Commander of the Security and Order Operations Command is held by Sudomo. In this cabinet there is a name that is quite famous to date, namely BJ Habibie. In the Development Cabinet II, he served as the Minister of Research and Technology.

c. President Suharto and Deputy President Umar Wirahadikusumah

In the two previous periods, the vice president chosen by Suharto was a former minister in the previous cabinet. However, in the IV Development Cabinet, Suharto chose a vice president instead of a former minister, namely Umar Wirahadikusumah. The IV Development Cabinet had a working period starting from 19 March 1983 to 22 March 1988.

General Sudharmono, who in Development Cabinet IV served as Minister/state secretary. In the following period, he was trusted by Suharto to become Vice President. In this cabinet, the Armed Forces of the Republic of Indonesia (ABRI) Commander was General LB Moerdani.

d. President Suharto and Vice President Sudharmono

Sudharmono served as the fourth Vice President of Indonesia during Suharto’s presidency. Suharto and Sudharmono formed Development Cabinet V. This cabinet had a term of office from 23 March 1988 to 17 March 1993.

In the Development Cabinet, BJ Habibie served again as Minister of State for Research and Technology/Chairman of the Agency for the Assessment and Application of Technology. Attorney General Sukarton Marmosudjono was replaced by Singgih, SH after he died.

e. President Suharto and Vice President Try Sutrisno

The fifth Vice President during Suharto’s leadership was Try Sutrisno. During this administration, the name of the cabinet used was “Development Cabinet VI”. This cabinet had a term of office from 17 March 1993 to 14 March 1998.

In the previous cabinet, Attorney General was held by Singgih and in the next cabinet (Development Cabinet VI), Singgih was trusted by President Soeharto to return to become Attorney General.

f. President Suharto and Vice President BJ Habibie

In the VII Development Cabinet, his working period was only a matter of months, namely March 14 1998 to May 21 1998. This was because Suharto resigned as President of the Republic of Indonesia and was replaced by BJ Habibie.

Conclusion

Suharto was born into an underprivileged family so he had to be entrusted several times with his parents’ relatives. Even though he was born into an underprivileged family, Suharto remained enthusiastic in living his life. He was a hard worker so that after pursuing a military career he was appointed as the second President of Indonesia.

During his tenure as President of the Republic of Indonesia, Soeharto had the same cabinet name and was distinguished only by the volume of his cabinet. Nearly every vice president Suharto chose was a former minister in a previous cabinet.

Book & Article Recommendations

Subtropical Climate – Earth has four climates which are influenced by the topography and geographic location of a region. The four climates, including tropical climate, subtropical climate, temperate climate, and cold climate.

However, this article will only focus on discussing subtropical climates. What and how is the subtropical climate? Come on, see the explanation until the end, okay!

What is a Subtropical Climate?

The subtropics are the areas on Earth that are in the northern hemisphere and the southern hemisphere after the tropics which are bounded by the Tropic of Cancer and the Tropic of Cancer at 23.5 degrees LU/LS. The tropical climate conditions themselves have various obstacles and disturbances from the world, such as snowfall, storms, and even tornadoes.

Regions with a tropical climate have 4 seasons, including winter, summer, spring and autumn. Of course, the four seasons have their own characteristics and minimum temperature, maximum temperature, and humidity, as well as different situations or conditions for living things.

There are two types of regions in the tropical climate, namely the steppe climate (Bs) and the sand climate (Bw). Regions with a subtropical climate include Iraq, Iran, Japan, China, North Korea, South Korea, Nepal, South Africa, Egypt, southern Australia, Chile, Turkey and so on.

Based on its characteristics, the subtropical climate has extreme weather differences during the summer and rainy season. That’s because during the summer there is extreme drought and drought, while during the winter, the intensity of the rain level tends to be high so that the air around the area becomes cold and humid. In fact, the temperature in winter can reach more than -3 degrees Celsius.

To better understand the characteristics or features of a subtropical climate, try to see the explanation below.

Characteristics of a Subtropical Climate

Following are some of the characteristics or characteristics of a subtropical climate that you should know, including:

General Characteristics of a Subtropical Climate

• Has a variety of extreme weather conditions. During summer, there is quite a large amount of heat radiation, while when winter comes, the radiation from heat is very small.
• The time during the day tends to be longer during the summer when compared to the time at night. Meanwhile during winter, the time during the day tends to be shorter when compared to the time at night.
• In subtropical climates, air pressure tends to be greater when compared to tropical climates so that during certain seasons the plains winds will be quite strong or fast.
• Air humidity in an area with a subtropical climate is lower, especially during winter which coincides with snowfall. That’s because in the subtropical climate region or region has 4 seasons.
• Because it is not close to the equator, even in the north the sun shines in the south and during winter, the sun often does not appear.

As previously known, the subtropical climate is divided into four seasons, namely winter, summer, autumn and spring. So it would be nice for us to know the characteristics or characteristics of the four seasons.

Written with the aim of forming a basic framework for understanding the phenomenon of climate change and its impacts, which is structured in a logical sequence and language that is easy to understand, and is based on reliable scientific sources.

Besides being able to become a reference in climate change courses, this book is also expected to be able to encourage various parties to participate in reducing the impacts that may occur as a result of climate change.

Characteristics by Season

1. Spring

In this spring, the tilt of the earth and the position of the sun tends to be different, causing a difference in temperature on earth. Typically, the northern hemisphere experiences spring from March to June, while the southern hemisphere experiences spring from September to December.

As for the characteristics or characteristics of spring, among them.

• Moderate air temperature. Stepping on the beginning of spring, the air temperature still feels cold because before there was a transition from winter. After that, however, it will drop and tend to be warmer.
• Plants or plants begin to flower and have buds. Some plants or plants that are in areas with a subtropical climate can only grow and flower in spring.
• This is also a form of adaptation of plants or plants from autumn, which only drops or sheds its leaves. Until finally the temperature will warm again in spring and the plants or plants can flower again.

2. Autumn

Autumn is the season experienced by the earth in the northern and southern hemispheres only. Autumn is a season of transition or transition from summer to winter. Based on the time of occurrence, the autumn calendar is divided into two, namely the astronomical calendar and the meteorological calendar.

The astronomical calendar determines the time of a season based on celestial bodies, while the meteorological calendar determines the time according to temperature, air pressure and water vapor.

For more details, understand the characteristics or characteristics of autumn below.

• Evaporation or precipitation due to the sun touching the waters in the earth’s crust occurs significantly or increases. This is a sign that autumn is coming.
• Plants or plants begin to wither and turn brown, one of the processes and forms of adaptation of some plants is changing or changing seasons, namely by dropping or dropping their leaves. Therefore, this season is called autumn.
• The air will feel hot and cold at the same time. The change of seasons will cause the weather or conditions of hot and cold air to become irregular. For example, even though it is hot, the wind will feel cold.

3. Winter

Winter is the season of change or transition from autumn to spring. The majority of areas or areas that experience winter will experience snow or ice. However, there are some countries that even have warm temperatures when winter arrives. In order to understand better, first identify the characteristics or characteristics of winter.

• The phenomenon or symptoms of the aurora, namely the event of the appearance of light that lights up due to the interaction between magnetic fields and solar particles.
• There are some plants or plants become bare. That’s because there aren’t many plants that can survive cold weather, so the average plant will adapt by dropping or leaving all of its leaves.
• The animals will stay in their respective cages. This action or behavior is referred to as hibernating. However, there are also some animals that actually migrate to look for an environment or area with normal temperatures, then will come back after the winter season is over.

4. Summer

Typically, summer occurs from May to July for the Northern Hemisphere, while it occurs from November to January for the Southern Hemisphere. As for the characteristics or characteristics of summer, among them.

• The animals tend to be active because they are outside the nest.
• The air temperature tends to increase
• Some areas or areas experience quite high levels of rain, even accompanied by wind storms.

Do you know what living things have become extinct? What is the cause of its extinction? What are the consequences for humans? All those questions will be answered through this book!

 

Country With Subtropical Climate

Subtropical climate countries include:

• Iran
• Iraq
• Nepal
• China
• Japan
• North and South Korea
• south Africa
• Egypt
• southern Australia
• Chile
• Turkey
• Hong Kong
• United States of America
• Europe

How are Flora in Subtropical Climates?

Regions with a subtropical climate are characterized by warm summers that tend to be hot and humid. Mammals, amphibians and reptiles are common in subtropical climates. The subtropical region surrounds the earth’s equator, which is between 23.27 degrees north latitude and south latitude. The subtropical climate is hot and humid all year round.

Areas bordering warm oceans will receive locally intense or moderately frequent rains due to the subtropical cyclones that drive them. Plants or plants planted in this area, including palm trees, mango trees, lychee trees, orange trees, and avocado trees.

Then, in areas with humid subtropical climates, the vegetation or plant life consists mostly of shrubs, and evergreen trees. The trees in this subtropical climate are evergreen to allow them to last for more or less months of consistent warmth and rain.

In essence, palm trees and ferns are common in humid subtropical climates, as well as vegetation or plant life with broad, smooth leaves. The subtropical climate can favor evergreen species due to the relatively long summer months and consistent rains.

On Florida’s Atlantic coast, the Indian River Lagoon sits in a region with a humid, subtropical climate. This makes estuaries the most biologically diverse in North America and are a habitat for more than 2,100 plant species, as well as over 2,200 animal species.

As for several types of flora that are in subtropical climates , among them.

1. Wheat

This plant, which belongs to the Poaceae family , has a very high carbohydrate content. Wheat is useful for making animal feed, wheat flour, and even alcohol production. Wheat can only be grown in areas with subtropical climates, such as Asia in the northern hemisphere and Europe.

2. Lychee

The lychee tree can grow up to 12 meters with its circular branches. The lychee tree can only grow in areas with a subtropical climate, such as its native region, namely southern China. However, currently lychee trees are widely cultivated in several countries with other subtropical climates, such as America, Taiwan, Myanmar, Australia and their surroundings.

3. Sakura

The cherry tree is a tree that is very popular with Japanese people. That’s because the cherry trees will only bloom in spring. The cherry tree is very famous for the appearance of the flowers first, followed by the leaves.

4. Tulips

Tulips are flowers that come from Central Asia and belong to the Liliaceae family. Initially, the tulip plant was a wild plant that was often found in the Pamir Mountains and the Kush Mountains in Kazakhstan. Until finally, the tulip was successfully cultivated and became a symbol for the Netherlands and became the national flower for Turkey and Iran.

5. Lavender

Lavender is a medicinal or medical plant with a very distinctive aroma. Lavender can be used as a herbal medicine to treat sleep disorders or sleep difficulties. Lavender plants can grow and develop up to 4 feet with branches 1 to 4 feet wide.

6.Blanket Flowers

Blanket Flower is a type of plant that has beautiful flower colors arranged like a knitted blanket. Blanket Flower belongs to a type of plant that has extraordinary endurance in dry and arid areas.

7. Moss Rose

Moss Rose is a type of rose or flower plant that has resistance to dry environments. Moss Rose blooms from summer to fall. This plant also grows to reach 4 to 8 inches with a width of 6 inches.

Climate change is becoming more and more obvious. Over the last 100 years, Earth’s temperature has increased rapidly. Glaciers frozen for tens of thousands of years are melting, causing sea levels to rise. Animals are endangered, and ultimately our lives are also threatened.

This book tells about the causes of climate change and the ways we can do to stop it. With small efforts that we can do together, the earth will be saved.

How are Fauna in Subtropical Climates?

The warmth in the humid subtropical climate will create an ideal habitat or environment for several types of animals, such as certain amphibians, mammals and reptiles. Animals such as deer, panthers and American alligators can be found in this subtropical climate.

Especially for cold-blooded reptiles like the American alligator, the humid subtropical climate allows them to cool and warm when needed.

The habitat maintained by this type of subtropical climate also ensures alligators can be well camouflaged to avoid their prey, such as pythons or other predators, such as small mammals (capybaras and squirrels). Then, there are also eagles, frogs, turtles, and dragon flies found in areas with a humid subtropical climate.

As for several types of fauna that live in subtropical climate areas , among them.

1. Panther

Panthers are animals that are classified as carnivores and live in areas with subtropical climates. Panter is actually another name for jaguars and leopards, but has a unique color variant, namely the emergence of black pigment due to skin disorders. Panthers are often found in Central and South America. Panter or the big cat can swim because their habitat ranges from wet forests to swamps.

2. Squirrel

Squirrels are animals that include small mammals like squirrels. In fact, scientifically, these squirrels are distantly related to squirrels. Squirrels are insect predators, while squirrels belong to the Rodentia family or rodents, such as mice.

3. Capybara

Capybaras are among the largest rodents that still exist on earth. Capybaras are common in South America, the Panama Canal, eastern Andes, and the northern parts of Colombia and Venezuela. Capybaras belong to semi-aquatic animals that can live in swamps, bushland, forests and watery areas.

4. American Alligator

American alligators are often found in the southeastern United States to Mexico. Alligators are different from crocodiles. That’s because alligators have muzzles that tend to be round and live in brackish (fresh) water.

The most complete animal encyclopedia for kids!

This book contains 2,500 species of animals accompanied by stunning photographs and reports from the field. With this book, it will take us to explore the world of fauna.

Effects of Climate Change in Subtropical Climate Regions

Climate change will threaten the stability of life forms in the humid subtropical climate region. Severe heat waves and storms are expected to affect the standard of living of all kinds of living things in this subtropical climate zone.

Increased heat will have an adverse effect on the plant or crops leading to yields that are likely to be small for some types or species. Then, the production of corn is also predicted to decrease because of this climate change. The possibility of pollen survival is negatively affected by very high heat. Excess water and heat cause more diseases and pests.

The northern hemisphere has been shown to be more prone to warming than the southern hemisphere. In the Southeastern United States, humans, animals, and plants as a whole are at risk of increasing temperatures.

Heat-related illness and death are more at risk because it is more difficult to cool off in the humid, subtropical climate. In addition, usually heat waves due to climate change will pose an increasing threat to anyone who lives and resides in this humid subtropical climate.

That is information about the Subtropical Climate, starting from the understanding, characteristics or characteristics, as well as the distribution of flora and fauna in subtropical climate areas. If Sinaumed’s is interested and wants to broaden his knowledge regarding subtropical climates or other climates, of course you can find, buy, and read his books at sinaumedia.com and sinaumedia Digital because sinaumedia is always #FriendsWithoutLimits for those of you who want to gain knowledge.

Hopefully this article can add to your insight, okay!

Author: Tasya Talitha Nur Aurellia

Source: from various sources

 

The Example of Prophet Saleh AS- Hearing stories about prophetic stories is something that is quite common among Muslims around the world. Because telling prophetic stories also means studying the history of world development, especially in the perspective of Muslims because from the creation of the first human, namely the prophet Adam AS to the last prophet that must be known, namely the prophet Muhammad SAW, always gave birth to various historical events and the development of knowledge that is useful to this day .

The prophetic story this time that will be discussed is the story of the prophet Saleh AS, who is included in the 25 prophets that must be known, just like the other prophets. He is also tasked with conveying the commands of God Almighty, especially to the Thamud, to leave misguidance towards the path of truth, namely the path that is blessed by God. .
Even though the prophets who have existed are told to have different stories, they have one main characteristic, namely being good role models in dealing with any difficulties they experience in spreading God’s commands and good religious teachings.

Even though it is said that these prophets always faced obstacles in the form of insults, rejection, and even death threats, as God’s messengers they always responded to these unpleasant actions with kindness and always believed in the power of God Almighty.

The prophet Saleh AS was no exception, who was also sent by God to spread goodness. He certainly preached by good example, not by violence and did not force preaching, but always reminded that there is only one God who should be worshiped, namely Allah SWT.

History of the Prophet Saleh AS

Saleh (Arabic: صالح, Shāliḥ‎) is a character in the Qur’an, namely an apostle who was sent to the Thamud people. Prophet Saleh was blessed with a miracle in the form of a she-camel that came out of the rock as a provision for preaching. As with other prophets in the Qur’an, Saleh’s story also emphasizes the message of the oneness of God

Some religious leaders say that the genealogy of the prophet Shaleh is Shaleh bin Ubaid bin Masih bin Ubaid bin Hadi bin Thamud bin Katsir bin Aram/Iram bin Sem/Sam bin Nuh. According to a valid opinion, Saleh was sent before the time of the prophet Abraham, although some other scholars say later.

Some scholars report that Prophet Saleh AS had a father named Ubaid. Prophet Saleh AS was appointed a prophet by Allah SWT in 2100 BC.

So it can be concluded that Prophet Saleh AS still has the blood of Prophet Noah AS. Prophet Saleh AS came from the Arab nation, especially from the Thamud tribe. According to the history of Abu Dzar, besides Prophet Saleh AS, the other Arab prophets were Prophet Shoaib US, Prophet Hud US and Prophet Muhammad SAW.

Prophet Saleh AS was a prophet sent after Prophet Hud US and Prophet Ibrahim US. Prophet Saleh AS lived in the North Arabian region during his lifetime in Al-Hijr to be precise. During his time in Al-Hijr, Prophet Saleh AS was one of the people who was highly revered and respected by the people of Al-Hijr, namely the Thamud.
The verse which states the story of the prophet Saleh AS is as follows:

“And to the Thamud, (We sent) their brother Saleh. He said, ‘O my people! Worship Allah! There is no god (worship) for you besides Him. Indeed, clear evidence has come to you from your Lord. This (a) she-camel from Allah is a sign for you. Let him eat on God’s earth, don’t hurt him, later you will get a painful punishment as a result.’ — Al-A’raf (7): 73

Saleh was sent to the other Thamudites who came to power after the destruction of the early Ad tribe. The Thamud are said to have built palaces on flat land, while hills and mountains were carved to be used as houses. There are also gardens and springs in the land of the Thamud.

Nabi Saleh AS advised the Thamud people to worship God alone and fear Him. Nabi Saleh AS also stressed that he did not demand anything in return from them while preaching.

Nabi Salih AS was actually one of the respected Thamud people and was supposed to be a follower of their traditions. However, the Thamud leaders were disappointed when Saleh insisted on the oneness of Allah and demanded that they abandon the worship that had been part of their tradition for generations.

Some of the Thamud believe in Shaleh, while some others do not obey him, even oppose him, so that the Thamud are divided into two factions that are mutually hostile. The leader of the Shaleh followers was Junda’ bin Amru bin Mahlab bin Lubaid bin Jawas and he was one of the Thamud leaders.

Several other figures also wanted to follow Saleh, but their intention was thwarted by Dzu’aib bin Amru bin Lubaid Al-Habbab and Rabbab bin Sya’r bin Julmas, who were Thamud figures who opposed Saleh. Saleh also invited his cousin Junda’ bin Syihab to follow his teachings, but Dzu’aib and Rabab prevented him.
His opponents accused Saleh of witchcraft.

They also did not accept that someone who claimed to be a messenger of Allah was just an ordinary person like them, so that Saleh was considered a liar and arrogant person, and his opponents demanded a miracle from Saleh to prove his prophethood.

Follow the story of Prophet Saleh

In conveying da’wah to his people, Prophet Saleh AS certainly encountered various obstacles from his people who did not believe in the existence of the power of God Almighty.

In fact, they do not worship God as an expression of gratitude and thanks. They disobey Allah SWT and worship idols with their disbelief.

Like the previous prophets, this is what happened to Prophet Saleh. When he told the Thamud people the truth, they did not receive it well. And, here are some summaries of the exemplary things we can learn from the story of the prophet Saleh AS.

1. Never Give Up In Conveying Kindness

Hearing the calls repeated by Prophet Saleh AS, the Thamud even became angry and replied:

“O Saleh, in fact you were once one of us whom we trusted. Do you forbid us to worship what our ancestors worshiped? Really, we doubt and worry about the religion you mentioned to us.” (Surah Hud verse 62).

With this answer, a small group of Thamud people did accept Prophet Saleh’s teachings, but the majority of the rich and old people still refused. They think that the words of Prophet Saleh are nothing but nonsense.

Since the Thamud people rejected this call for themselves, Nabi Saleh did not necessarily give up on the situation. Then Prophet Saleh asked Allah to give a miracle so that the people of Thamud believed in him.

God ordered Nabi Saleh to hit the rock face in front of him with his hand. Then a very large and fat camel emerged from the rock by God’s permission.
After the miracle appeared, Nabi Saleh said:

“O my Ummah, this is Allah’s camel as a miracle (showing) all of you the truth, so let him eat in the land of Allah and do not bother him with any disturbance whatever will be. That makes you all close to the punishment of Allah.” (QS Hud verse 64).

Residents of Thamud saw the incident and were immediately shocked. Some acknowledged his prophethood. However, most of them thought that what Nabi Saleh did was a magic trick to deceive them.

Prophet Saleh ordered his people not to disturb the she-camel. He had his people take turns milking and drinking the milk of the magic camel.
However, the presence of the miraculous camel worried some of the Thamud, who opposed the teachings of Prophet Saleh. Because camels drink a lot of water in the Thamud spring. In addition, many of the Thamud livestock lack water.

 

2. Stay away from Sin to Avoid the Punishment of Allah SWT

Seeing the camels being killed by the Thamud people made Nabi Saleh sad. Then He said that doom awaits the people of Thamud who do not return to the right path.
On the first day before the punishment that killed the camel killers and the lawless Thamud, their faces turned yellow. On the second day, their faces turned red. And on the third day their faces turned black.

Ibn Kathir narrated that on the fourth day after sunrise Allah SWT imposed a severe punishment on the rebellious Thamud people. The punishment they received was a loud voice from above the heavens and a great earthquake. The camel killers and their group against Nabi Saleh AS also died while lying in his house.

It is said that no one who opposed the Prophet Saleh AS survived the doom except for Kalbah bint As-Salq who survived. Kalbah was a slave who ran away to an Arab village during the judgment and informed the people there. A resident gives a drink to Kalbah. But after drinking, Kalba immediately died. Such is the punishment of Allah SWT.

Prophet Saleh AS and his followers who believe in Allah SWT survived the incident.
Although the Qur’an does not tell about the life of Nabi Saleh AS and his followers after the incident with the Thamud people, there are sources that say they moved to the Ramlah area in the Palestinian Territory.
Before the Day of God’s Punishment, Nabi Saleh and his followers left the area. Hearing Nabi Saleh’s threat, Thamud planned to kill Nabi Saleh.

When they were about to kill Nabi Saleh, suddenly there was thunder and a very strong earthquake. Suddenly, a boulder of unknown origin hit their heads.

3. Building a strong brotherhood with his people

As stated in the Qur’an that the prophet Saleh was a prophet sent by Allah SWT for his own people, namely the Thamud, as stated in the following verse:

“And to Thamud (We sent) their brother Shaleh. O my people, worship Allah, for you there is no god but Him. He has created you from the earth (soil) and made you prosperous, therefore ask His forgiveness, then repent to Him, Verily, my Lord is very near (His mercy) and allows (the prayers of His servants) “. (Surah Hud: 61)

Prophet Saleh in his preaching prioritized polite speech and manners even though he received opposition from his own people, especially from the rich and elderly, but Prophet Saleh still did not give up to unite the brotherhood among the Thamud itself through the preaching he conveyed to follow God’s commands Almighty.

4. A Brave Person

The example that we can take from the next story of the prophet Saleh is that he was a very brave man, this was proven by his story during his preaching to the Thamud, even though the Thamud themselves were rich and powerful people.

The Thamud are the descendants of the ‘Ad. They are highly skilled in agriculture, animal husbandry and building architecture. The Thamud are rich and prosperous. They can build beautiful houses and charming skyscrapers.

The Thamud were able to carve and shape mountains into beautiful houses and buildings. The body of the Thamud is tall, slender and strong. The people from the Thamud are the same as the people of ‘Ad who worship idols.

The residents of the Thamud are also arrogant, arrogant, happy to get drunk, cruel, unfair and other criminals.
Then Allah SWT. sent His envoy, namely Prophet Saleh as to preach and improve the morals of the Thamud people.

Conclusion

This is a brief discussion of the example from the story of Prophet Saleh AS. Not only discussing the history of the Prophet Saleh AS, but also discussing what examples we can take from the story and character of Prophet Saleh AS.

From the story of the prophet Saleh AS mentioned above, there are many examples that we can learn and lessons that we can learn to live our daily lives. Reading and emulating the story and character of Prophet Saleh AS teaches us to always do good and be patient with every test given by Allah SWT.

Thus a review of the exemplary story of the prophet Saleh AS. For Sinaumed’s who want to learn all about the story of the example of the prophet Saleh AS and knowledge related to other religions, you can visit sinaumedia.com to get related books. As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products, so you have the best and latest information for you.

Author: Pandu Akram
Related articles:

 

The Oldest Religion in the World – Throughout the history of human life on this earth, there have always been two great forces that cannot be released, namely religion (belief) and philosophy. But actually, what about the history of religion itself? Can you still find the oldest religion in the world today?

In this article, we will discuss the history of various religions and other matters. Because, religion is an important aspect of life that even makes people willing to die to defend it. Not infrequently, there are also individuals and groups who give up their wealth, thoughts, and energy to defend their beliefs.

In addition, studying religions outside the one you profess is an attempt to appreciate the differences that exist. Therefore, you should also know the history of the world’s oldest religion.

Before discussing the oldest religion in the world, Sinaumed’s needs to know what religion actually means. Because many religions in ancient times were very different from what we know today.

If you write down the keyword “understanding of religion” on the search page, you will find hundreds of explanations that come from experts, books, and other sources. However, broadly speaking religion is:

1. Recognition of the existence of the supernatural and its relationship with humans that must be obeyed
2. Binding humans to something that is outside of humans and influences human actions in everyday life.
3. Human belief in supernatural powers that produce a certain way of life
4. System of behavior that comes from supernatural powers
5. Recognition of obligations originating from a supernatural power
6. The worship of supernatural powers originates from feelings of weakness and fear of mystical forces that surround humans.
7. Religion revealed by God to humans through an apostle, savior, and the like.

From these seven points, it can be concluded that religion is an action taken by humans to restore relations with God or the divine. To understand more about the notion of religion, Sinaumed’s can read it in the book History of Human Religion by Muhammad Zazuli

 

 

The Oldest Religion in the World Seen from Three basic categories

In general, all religions must have a main teaching source. Both written and unwritten. This teaching contains rules or recommendations on various issues. Like God who is worshiped, humans and their lives, life after death, human relations, and other ethics that must be followed.

If you look at the development of the mind and the conditions of human life, religion is something dynamic. Aliases continue to change and develop along with the progress of human science.

For example regarding the change from belief in polytheism (belief in many Gods) to belief in monotheism (belief in one God). Humans in the Stone Age built monuments that became a means of worshiping God.

This is concrete evidence showing that since ancient times humans have had the desire to be able to stay connected with a higher being – of course, with abilities that are appropriate to their era.

So judging from its development, currently there are three basic categories of religion in this world. The first is polytheism, pantheism, and monotheism.

1. Polytheism

Polytheism is the belief in gods or beings who have specific names and duties in governing things in the world. In this polytheistic belief, each god has his own duties and personality traits.

Like for example, the god in charge of sending light and heat to the earth. In ancient Egyptian religion, this god was known as “Ra”. Whereas in ancient Indian beliefs, better known by the name “Surya”. Then in the Babylonian religion it was called “Shamas”, and “Mithra” in ancient Persian beliefs.

This religion and belief system is thought to have originated from Hinduism which has existed since 2500 BC. In addition, there are also those who say that polytheism is a belief that originated in many ancient cultures such as Egypt, Rome, Assyria, Babylon, and Greece.

2. Pantheism

This is a belief shared by many ancient cultures and civilizations. Scholars believe that pantheism is even older than Buddhism or Christianity, and its followers number in the hundreds of millions.

At first glance, pantheism is similar to polytheism, but there are actually fundamental differences between the two. Pantheism, many say, is a belief that transcends polytheism because it teaches the principle that everything is God, and God is everything.

Therefore adherents of this teaching believe that trees, animals, sun and sky are God. While humans have the same status as other creatures. Therefore, humans must live in harmony with them, learn from them, and focus on the relationship between the two.

3. Monotheism (monotheism)

Monotheism is a belief that believes that God is one (single) and has full authority over everything in the world. This belief is also known as the Abrahamic religion because it comes from the descendants of Abraham or Abraham who lived around 2000 BC.

The life story of Abraham or Abraham is told in monotheistic religious books such as the Koran, the Old/New Testament, and others.

Today, more than half of the world’s population adheres to monotheism. Even so, many people reject this kind of religious or belief grouping. The reason is because every religion has different ideas.

Ali Imran in his book entitled “The Most Complete History of Religions in the World” ranks the emergence of religions in the world into:

1. 2000 BC: this is the time Abraham or Abraham lived and became the father of the Israelites
2. 1200 BC: when Moses became leader of the Hebrews
3. 1100-500 BC: the time when the sacred texts of Hinduism, namely the Vedas, were compiled
4. 563-483 BC: when Buddha, the founder of Buddhism lived
5. 551-483 BC: the time Confucius, the founder of Confucianism lived
6. 200 BC: when the Hindu religious book, namely the Bhagavad Gita was written
7. 2 to 4 BC – 32 AD: When Jesus Christ, the Messiah, and the founder of Christianity lived
8. 32 AD: the time of the crucifixion and resurrection of Jesus Christ
9. 40 – 90 AD: the time of writing the new testament by followers of Jesus Christ
10. 570 – 632 AD: the time of Muhammad, who brought the Koran as the basis of the Islamic Religion

 

 

List of the Oldest Religions in the World

1. Hindus

The emergence of Hinduism cannot be separated from the civilization of Ancient India. Although the early history of this religion is still not known with certainty. On the other hand, today many people believe that Hinduism emerged when India was experiencing a crisis and at that time, Hinduism was a belief that was quite different from other religions, especially in terms of its founding teachings, origins, and main text sources.

Hinduism is thought to have appeared between 3102 BC and 1300 BC and is one of the oldest religions in the world that still exists today. At the time of its emergence, India was facing a political crisis from the 6th to the 2nd century BC.

Under these circumstances, a great reformer named Gautama appeared and spread his teachings in the 5th century BC and developed very rapidly. In the 3rd century BC, Buddhism began to dominate under King Asoka.

Thus, Hindus are increasingly pressured and must adapt to the situation that is happening. After this transition, Hinduism underwent many changes, the majority of which were influenced by the beliefs of the Dravidians who lived in South India.

This form eventually became popular again and is widely held by the people of India, which is known as Hinduism (Hinduism).

Hinduism does not have a founder like Buddhism, Christianity and Islam. In addition, this belief also knows no “authority” that determines the boundaries of dogma for its adherents.

Regardless of its origins, some argue that Hinduism is more suitable to be called a social system strengthened by religious ideals.

Why is that? This is because this belief, which has the third largest following after Christianity and Islam, does not have a creed that can be clearly formulated and agreed upon by all its adherents.

Besides that, Hinduism also does not have a religious organization that gathers all its adherents. Sinaumed’s can get to know the history of Hinduism in Indonesia, especially in Java and Bali, through the book From Javanese Shivaism to Balinese Hinduism written by Andrea Arci

 

 

2.Buddhist

To discuss Buddhism, we must know the biography of the main figure of this religion, namely Siddhartha Gautama. Starting from birth to the end of his life.

Siddhartha Gautama was the only child of king Suddhodana and queen Maha Maya. He was born in the city of Lumbini–which is now south of Nepal–in 546 BC.

Siddhartha Gautama, who is an important figure in the emergence of Buddhism, has brought miracles even since he was still in the womb.

One day, the Queen was taking a walk in the Lumbini garden and on her way home, she gave birth to Siddhartha Gautama. The queen gave birth in a standing position, leaning on a sal tree branch. And during the process, miraculously the queen didn’t feel any pain at all.

After that, Gautama who was still a baby showed another miracle, namely walking 7 steps, each of which grew a lotus flower.

When he learned that his only child had been born, King Suddhodana then summoned an astrologer to predict the fate of his son in the future. All the astrologers summoned by the king stated that Siddhartha would become a cakrawartin or the great king of the world.

But there was one fortune teller who said unequivocally that the prince would become Buddha. King Suddhodana was worried about hearing this and did not want the prediction to come true because his son would become the heir to the throne.

The hermit then suggested that the prince should not see four kinds of events during his life, namely the sick, the old, the dead, and a hermit. If the Prince saw all four, then he would become a Buddha.

And sure enough, one day Siddhartha came out of the palace because he was bored and saw these four things. In the end he realized that a human’s physique was not eternal.

Since then, Siddhartha has continued to contemplate to find answers about the causes of human suffering and how to liberate it. After some contemplation, he then realized that all the pleasures of life are temporary and cannot completely make up for human pain.

Later, he left his family and went to the forest to reject the society of which he was a part. During this period he continued to engage in contemplation until he nearly died of starvation.

After this incident, Siddhartha again realized that the hunger he felt would not be able to solve the world’s suffering and other problems.

Siddhartha was still continuing the process of searching for answers, until one day he meditated under a tree and found the correct answer to his question, namely Nirvana.

Since then, Siddhartha began to be known as the “Buddha” and then began to teach his followers until the end of his life. Based on this Buddha’s life journey, Buddhism has four holy cities, namely:

1. Kapilawastu: Birthplace of Buddha
2. Bodhgaya: The place where Buddha attained his first enlightenment
3. Benares: The place where inspiration first taught the Buddha
4. Kusinagara: Where Buddha died at the age of 80

Read stories full of Buddhist wisdom and moral values ​​in the book The Living Wisdom of the Buddha compiled by Shui Yuean.

 

 

3. Confucianism

Confucianism or Confucius religion is also known as Confucianism in Indonesia. This belief teaches the ideal traits of humans as individuals and members of society to their followers.

As the oldest religion in China, Confucius gave many deep impressions on life and culture in the Bamboo Curtain Country. Such as teachings on manners, love, hospitality, to philosophy.

Even though it is recognized as a religion, its followers do not practice religious practices like other religions. Followers of Confucianism see this belief as a system of social philosophy and ethics to live life as a human being who has reason.

The name Confucius comes from the name of its founder, namely confucius which is an Anglicization of the original name K’ung-fu-tzu or Master K’ung.

At first, Master K’ung had no intention of establishing a new religion or belief, he was only interested in reviving the values ​​and beliefs that had existed during the Zhou dynasty.

4. Taoism

Like Confucianism, Taoism is also a belief that originated in China and is followed by most Chinese people. In general, the Taoist religion is believed to have originated with the yellow Emperor and was later developed by Lao Zi and then organized into a Religious institution by Zhang Tao Ling.

For thousands of years, the Taoist Religion has succeeded in maintaining the harmony of people’s lives in China, making progress in culture, literature, medicine, philosophy, astronomy, and the way of thinking of the Chinese people.

Taoism teaches its followers to exalt the majesty of nature which has provided for all living things. Besides that, this belief also teaches the existence of a supreme entity; the Supreme and Supreme One behind this universe.

This entity is called “TAO” which is the source of everything in this universe. This is what makes adherents of Taoism believe in always upholding honesty, compassion, sincerity, and not hurting others.

5. Shinto

Shinto religion is a belief that has existed since prehistoric times and it is still unknown how it originated. The most spread of this religion is in the Asian region, especially Japan.

However, Shinto is believed to be the original religion of the Japanese nation and has quite unique characteristics. Even the process of formation, religious ceremonies, and religious teachings also shows a complicated development.

The word “Shinto” itself comes from the Chinese language which means “way of the gods”, “worship of the gods”, “teaching of the gods”, or “religion of the gods”. Interestingly, the name “Shinto” was only used to indicate the original Japanese religion when Buddhism and Confucius entered this country in the sixth century AD.

6. Jews

Judaism (Judaism) is a religion unique to the Jewish people or nation. The word Jew itself is taken from one of the clans of the twelve ancestors of the Tribe of Israel who have the most descendants, namely Judah who is the son of Jacob from his wife named Leah.

While Judaism itself is a religion revealed by God to the Prophet Moses and taught to the children of Israel with the Torah as its holy book. The essence of this scripture lies in the ten commandments of God.

The core belief of the adherents of the Jewish religion is the existence of God Almighty, the creator of the world who saved the Israelites from oppression in Egypt, revealed God’s law (Torah) to them and chose them as a light to the world’s people.

Jewish religious books write that God made a pact with Abraham or Abraham that he and his grandchildren would be blessed if they always had faith in God. This agreement was later repeated by Isaac and Jacob. And because Isaac and Jacob brought down the Jewish nation, they believed that they were the chosen nation.

Jews were chosen to carry out special duties and responsibilities, such as creating a just and prosperous society and having faith in God. In return, they will receive God’s love and protection.

God then bestowed upon them the Ten Commandments through their leader, Moses. The synagogue is the main social and religious center in Judaism, and the Rabbi is a designation for those who are experts in religious matters.

You can also find a complete history of Judaism in the book Judaism: Religion, Ethnicity, and Hidden History by Henry C. Adams.

 

 

7. Zoroastrianism (1000-500 BC)

Zoroastrianism is a belief brought by the prophet Zarathustra or known in Greek as Zoroaster. Zoroastrianism then developed in an area of ​​ancient Persia which is now better known as Iran.

In Iran itself, Zoroastrianism is better known as Mazdayasna or belief in worshiping Ahura Mazda, the wise God.

This belief was founded in the 6th century BC by the reformer Zoroastrian who was regarded by his followers as a prophet. Based on archaeological evidence, the roots of this religion date back to 1,200-1,500 BC and spread in the area of ​​Ancient Persia or modern Iran.

The history of this religion also records that Zoroastrianism was once one of the most powerful religions in the world and the official religion in Persia from 600 BC to 650 BC.

This belief has many central concepts in common with other major religions, such as Judaism, Christianity and Islam. Namely the concept of teaching life after death, and the concept of heaven and hell.

Three thousand years ago was the time when Zarathustra was born and received a revelation. The savior is a descendant of Zarathustra who will destroy Ahriman for humanity, so that peace can be realized. Even though the history of religion is more than 3 thousand years old, Zoroastrianism is still practiced and known today, although not as much as before.

The majority of its adherents live in Iran. In addition there are also a number of Zoroastrians who migrated to India and are known as Parsis there. In a number of areas of Central Asia, including Indonesia, the Zoroastrianism religion is also known as the Zoroastrian religion.

That is a description of the history of the world’s oldest religions. From this article, we can understand that religion and human life will always coexist and develop together. Thank you for reading this article, see you soon, OK?

Sinaumed’s can read books related to the world’s oldest religion and other similar themes by visiting sinaumedia.com. sinaumedia always provides the best products so you have #MoreWithReading information.

Learning the Example from the Story of Prophet Musa AS – Hearing the stories of the prophet and all his miracles that not all humans have, has become very common among Muslims. Because since childhood, even in elementary schools, our religious teachers must have presented these stories as things that must be emulated in everyday life. Not only at school, we can also listen to stories about the prophet through religious lectures at certain events that discuss the history of the prophets at the mosque or event stage. There is hope that from these prophetic stories we can practice them in our daily lives to continue to spread goodness and throw away all the bad.

Because even though the prophets who have existed are told to have different stories, they have one main characteristic, namely having good role models in dealing with any difficulties they experience in spreading God’s commands and good religious teachings. Even though it is said that these prophets always faced obstacles in the form of insults, rejection, and even death threats, as God’s messengers they always responded to these unpleasant actions with kindness and always believed in the power of God Almighty.

The prophet Musa AS is no exception, in whose story we know that he preached conveying God’s commands while fighting the tyrannical king, Pharaoh, who was already famous for his cruelty and even acknowledged himself as God. But Prophet Musa AS still fought against this tyranny no matter what. Therefore, it is very good for us Muslims to emulate the qualities of the prophet Musa AS as our guide to live life in this world so that we always do good and believe in God’s power because if we believe in His power everything will surely happen. It may happen as long as we have faith and believe.

For this reason, as a guide in living this life, we also have to know what role models the prophet Musa AS did and in this discussion we have summarized the example of Prophet Musa AS for Sinaumed’s friends to learn and practice in everyday life.

Furthermore, we have presented the discussion below!

History of Prophet Musa

Prophet Musa AS is the 14th of the 25 prophets that we as Muslims should know about. Prophet Musa AS was sent to fight the cruelty of Pharaoh, the cruel king of Egypt at that time.

Prophet Musa AS was one of the ulul azmi messengers who received miracles from Allah SWT. A miracle is given in the form of a stick. In addition, Allah SWT also revealed the Torah to him.

One of Ulul Azmi’s envoys was born from the Children of Israel. At that time, Egypt was under the cruelty and arrogance of Pharaoh. King Pharaoh did not want to thank Allah SWT for all the blessings given to him.

Musa ‘Alaihissalam is the greatest prophet of the Children of Israel. The Sharia and the Torah are the references for all the people of Israel and the prophets they taught. His followers are also the largest after the people of the Prophet Muhammad sallallaahu ‘alaihi wa Sallam.

He was born when Pharaoh sadistically oppressed the children of Israel. Their newborn sons were killed and women were bullied, making them manservants and objects of contempt.

When he was born, his mother was worried, fearing that her child would fall into the hands of the Pharaoh, for it was not impossible, considering that this evil ruler sent spies all over the land to investigate especially the activities of women. From the children of the children of Israel, pregnant women and the sex of their newborns. And if a boy was found, he was killed.

By chance God placed his family home on a plain overlooking the Nile. God then inspired the mother to suckle the child, then washed herself in the sea and tied herself up with ropes so that the strong current would not carry her away. But as Allah’s love for his mother, Allah Subhanahu wa Ta’ala also revealed to him,

“It means “And we inspired the mother of Musa; “Breastfeed him and if you worry about him then throw him into the river (Nile). And do not worry and do not (also) grieve, for verily We will return it to you, and make it (one of) from the apostles “. (QS. 28/Al-Qashash: 7)”

One day, when the mother was floating the casket containing her beloved baby into the sea, suddenly the straps slipped and the current carried her away. Apparently, God ordered the ark to fall into the hands of the Pharaoh’s family and then gave it to Pharaoh’s wife, Asiah.

He was very happy when he saw the appearance of the baby. Allah aroused love for him in people’s hearts, so news of him spread throughout the world. No doubt the news also reached Pharaoh, and he sent troops to investigate and kill him. But his good wife begged him not to kill the child, for he was so cute, and who knows, he might come in handy one day, and he would actually be their son. Thanks to the woman’s persuasion, the baby survived the murder.

At the same time Pharaoh’s own wife reacted quickly and offered services to the child. She called babies all over the country and asked them to try breastfeeding, but no one could. Confused, they took him for a walk and hoped God would meet him with the right person. And finally he found a nurse through the Prophet Musa’s own sister, who (also) was none other than the biological mother of the baby.

Follow the story of Prophet Musa AS

• Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam liked to help

Once a man rushed to Musa ‘alaihissalam and said: “O Musa, there is actually a plan to kill you. Get out of this town. Here’s my advice to you.” Musa ‘alaihissalam followed the man’s advice so he left feeling worried while praying. Prayer of Musa’ Alaihissalam:

Meaning: “O my Lord, the Almighty, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful, deliver me from the clutches of the persecuting Pharaohs.” (QS Al-Qashash verse 21).

When he reached the land of Madjan, he found a group of people giving water to their livestock. Among them were two girls who lit their livestock. Musa ‘alaihissalam greeted: “Why don’t you go fetch water with them?” The two girls replied: “We cannot get water unless people stop taking it and because we are not strong enough to fight back and drive out the crowds. Our father is old, that’s why he can’t come here to fetch water. It was during this time that Musa ‘alaihissalam helped the two girls water their livestock. After being helped, Musa ‘alaihissalam took shelter under a tree and prayed, “Lord, I really need the goodness that You sent me.” The two girls who were helped by Musa ‘alaihissalam came home and told their father that someone with a noble heart had helped them. One of the girls said: “O my father, bring him (Moses) to work with us. He seems like a strong and reliable person.” The father agreed to his daughter’s request. It turned out that the father of the two women was none other than the Prophet Syu’aib ‘alaihissalam. This is where the Prophet Syu’aib alaihissalam met with Prophet Musa alaihissalam. Later, the Prophet Syu’aib ‘alaihissalam married one of his daughters to Musa ‘alaihissalam. It turned out that the father of the two women was none other than the Prophet Syu’aib ‘alaihissalam. This is where the Prophet Syu’aib alaihissalam met with Prophet Musa alaihissalam. Later, the Prophet Syu’aib ‘alaihissalam married one of his daughters to Musa ‘alaihissalam. It turned out that the father of the two women was none other than the Prophet Syu’aib ‘alaihissalam. This is where the Prophet Syu’aib alaihissalam met with Prophet Musa alaihissalam. Later, the Prophet Syu’aib ‘alaihissalam married one of his daughters to Musa ‘alaihissalam.

• Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam Against Pharaoh’s Cruelty

Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam received a miracle from Allah, namely a stick that could turn into a snake. Musa’ alaihissalam’s hands can emit light and protect him from fear. Musa ‘alaihissalam performed these two miracles against Pharaoh and his sorcerers. The arrival of the Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam in Egypt made Pharaoh angry and he accused Moses of being a sorcerer who wanted to drive Pharaoh out of the country where he ruled. Musa ‘alaihissalam reminded Pharaoh, “Don’t lie, you will be destroyed and suffer the punishment of Allah Subhanahu wata’ala.” Pharaoh and his magicians continued to fight and fight. Finally Musa ‘alaihissalam served him and said: “Then gather all your shamans, gather them, we will meet somewhere.” On the day of the meeting, Pharaoh’s sorcerer said, “Yes, Moses! throw your stick first, Or shall we start first?” Musa ‘alaihissalam said: “You are the first.” Pharaoh’s sorcerer then threw his rope and stick which became a snake that slithered around Prophet Musa alaihissalam. Then Allah Subhanahu Wa Ta’ala said:

“Meaning: “And throw what is in your right hand, surely he will swallow what they do. Indeed, what they are doing is a trick of a sorcerer (mere). And the sorcerer will not win, wherever he comes from.” (QS Thaha/20: 69)”

Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam obeyed the command of Allah Subhanahu wata’ala Then he threw his stick and at that moment it became a big snake that crawled and ate Pharaoh’s witch. This incident caused some of Pharaoh’s sorcerers to admit defeat and prostrate themselves before God. As Allah says:

“It means: “Then the magicians fell prostrate, saying: We have believed in the God of Aaron and Moses.” (QS Thaha/20: 70)”

Together with his troops, he was tortured he would kill the believers including his wife. Seeing this, Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam and the believers retreated and fled from the city of Egypt. Pharaoh and his troops continued to chase Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam and his followers near the Red Sea. Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam and his followers were confused. At that time, Allah Subhanahu wata’ala’s revelation told Musa ‘alaihissalam to strike his staff on the surface of the Red Sea. Suddenly the sea split in two. They have a long way to go. Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam and his followers kept running along the long path that stretched to the other side. From a distance, Pharaoh and his troops were seen chasing Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam. Finally Prophet Musa ‘alaihissalam reached the other side safely. While Pharaoh and his troops were still in the middle of the road. At that time, Allah Subhanahu wata’ala returned the Red Sea to its original state. The sea swallowed up Pharaoh and his army. Such is the vengeance of Allah Subhanahu wata’ala against those who disobey.

• Prophet Musa AS Patient

The event that tested the patience of Prophet Musa AS was when Prophet Musa AS and his companions felt tired, they finally decided to stop and rest. Then the fish that Yas’a brought jumped into the water, but unfortunately he forgot to tell Musa. Finally, after a day and a night, the news was published.

Finally, the two of them returned to the place where the fish were splashed, and then there was a meeting between Prophet Musa and Prophet Khidir. After a somewhat complicated conversation, they finally embark on a journey together, but many strange events occur, such as the tragedy of a hole in the boat.

• Adding Faith and Never Give Up

That faith can increase and decrease based on His word,
meaning “Indeed he almost revealed the secret about Moses, if we had not strengthened his heart, so that he would be among those who believe (in Allah’s promise)” (QS. 28/Al-Qashash: 10 ). What is meant by faith in this verse is increasing peace.

One of Allah’s greatest blessings for a servant is to remain steadfast to him when faced with troublesome and terrible things, because greater faith and reward enable him to speak the right words and deeds, so that his opinions and thoughts become stronger. . Even though a servant already knows that Allah’s Qadha and Qadar destiny is truth and His promise will certainly be fulfilled, he should not underestimate the importance of efforts that can benefit him and can be the reason for his success in achieving these efforts. . The desire of the mother of the prophet Musa was to send her sister to find out where the baby Musa was.

Miracles of Prophet Musa AS

After the discussion above, we listened to the example of Prophet Musa AS through his stories. Next, we will invite Sinaumed’s friends to listen to what miracles were obtained by Prophet Musa AS, as follows:

• Sticks become snakes

This story must have been told in many Islamic textbooks and fairy tales. When Pharaoh asked Moses to perform a prophetic miracle, he told him to strike his staff on the floor. After a while, a huge snake appeared.

A huge snake eats a snake made by another pharaoh’s magician. Even though God’s power was shown, it turned out that pride covered his heart until finally there was no faith at all. But Prophet Musa did not stop there and continued preaching.

• Parting the sea with a stick

Still around the scepter of the prophet Moses, which could be used to split the sea during the teaching of Pharaoh’s army. This moment proves that wealth and success mean nothing when Allah SWT wills. Pharaoh’s death then came when he drowned without being saved.

At the beginning of the story, when the Prophet Musa was being chased by troops, Allah finally gave instructions to stick his stick into the sea. Then suddenly gone. All of Moses’ followers were encouraged to cross immediately. When Pharaoh’s army was in the middle of the ocean, the water suddenly returned to its original state.

• Hands that can emit light

In his first sermon to Pharaoh, he shows some of the miracles that Allah gave him, starting with a staff that turns into a snake and hands that glow. It happened when he put it in his pocket and then took it out.

Suddenly there was a blinding light, even though Pharaoh asked him to put it back in his pocket. At that time there were rumors that Musa was a cunning magician. Its aim is to divide Muslims and spread false religion.

Conclusion

This is a brief discussion of examples from the story of Prophet Musa AS. Not only discussing the history of Prophet Musa AS, but also discussing what examples we can take from the story and character of Prophet Musa AS. for us to always be patient and never give up on every test given by Allah SWT. Because if Allah SWT has willed nothing would be impossible.

This is a review of the exemplary story of the prophet Musa AS.

Surah Al Maun is the 107th letter in the Al Quran which means useful items. This letter came down in Mecca, so it is classified as a Makkiyah letter. Surah Al Maun is a short letter, because it only consists of 7 short verses, so it is easy to memorize.

Although Al Maun’s letter was revealed in the city of Mecca and is classified as a Makkiyah letter, the majority of scholars are of the opinion that Al-Maun’s letter is the 17th letter revealed to the Prophet Muhammad SAW, thus stating that Al Maun’s letter is classified as a Madaniyyah letter.

However, there are also some scholars who argue that part of Surah Al Maun was descended in Mecca while the other part was descended in Medina. Al Maun’s letter comes before Al Kafirun’s letter and after At Takasur’s letter. Surah Al Maun has a special feature and its contents explain the morals of those who deny religion and the hereafter. Here’s the full explanation.

Surah Al Maun Arabic-Latin Complete with Meaning

The main points of Al Maun’s letter explain the threat to people who are included in the group of people who desecrate religion, namely people who oppress orphans, do not help people who ask, be extravagant, neglect their prayers and are reluctant to help people with useful items. . The following is the letter Al Maun, Latin Arabic with its meaning.

(1) a ra`aitallażī yukażżibu ​​bid-dīn (2) fa żālikallażī yadu”ul-yatīm (3) wa lā yaḥuḍḍu ‘alā ṭa’āmil-miskīn (4) fa wailul lil-muṣallīn (5) allażīna hum ‘an ṣalātihim sāhụn (6) allażīna hum yurā`ụn (7) wa yamna’ụnal-mā’ụn

It means:

(1) do you know (people) who belie religion? (2) it is a person who rebukes orphans. (3) and discourages feeding the poor. (4) then woe to those who pray. (5) namely those who are negligent in their prayers. (6) people who do riya. (7) and reluctant to help with useful items.

 

Interpretation of 7 Verses of Surah Al Maun

After knowing the reading and meaning of Surah Al Maun, Sinaumed’s also needs to know the interpretation or meaning behind Surah Al Maun. the aim is that Sinaumed’s can not only read Surah Al Maun, but also understand the contents in it. The following is the interpretation of Surah Al Maun.

1. First verse

The first verse in Surah Al Maun means you know (people) who deny religion? There is the word ad din in the first verse which means al jazau which means reply. As in the rules of Shari’a, namely as follows:

The application of this word is the same as when there is someone who does good to humans, God will also do good to him. Someone who lightens the burdens of others, then Allah will lighten their burdens in this world and in the hereafter.

Someone who makes others happy, then Allah will make him happy too. And among the names of the Day of Resurrection is the Day of Judgment.

Surah Al Maun tells of a person who initially denies religion, then on the last day or in the hereafter finally this attitude causes very bad morals.

From this interpretation it is also known that belief in the hereafter is a very important matter. Whoever believes in the existence of the Day of Judgment, then he will do his best in this world. However, whoever is not sure about the Day of Resurrection and the Day of Judgment or doubts about it, then he will dare to commit disobedience or commit acts that are cursed by Allah. Therefore, a person whose faith is strong on the last day will be seen in his character.

2. Second verse

In the second verse of Surah Al Maun, Allah says that “Then those are the people who rebuke the orphans.” In this second verse, the interpretation is that there are people who deny the Day of Judgment and the signs are by not caring about and hurting orphans.

Those who rebuke or hurt orphans, Allah will remove His mercy or compassion from their hearts, so their hearts will become numb, so they should have mercy on orphans. However, because Allah revoked this grace, he did the opposite and rebuked the orphans.

Orphan is a sharia term to refer to a child whose father has died, while the child is not yet mature or mature. There is also, when he has reached the age of puberty or adulthood, then he is not said to be an orphan.

Unlike animals, animals are said to be orphans when their parents have died. Because it is the mother who takes care of the animal. There are also humans who are called orphans, if the one who dies is the father, because the father takes care of and earns a living for the child until he reaches the age of puberty.

This is as said by Al Qurthubi which means, “And orphan in humans is the loss or death of the father and in animals is the loss or death of the mother.” (Tafsir Al Qurthubi 2/14 and Lisanul ‘Arob 12/645)

Among the characteristics of ignorance, one of them is belittling weak people such as orphans and women. During the Jahiliyya era, women were not given inheritance, nor were orphans, their existence was not respected, because there was no one to protect them.

If they have a number of assets, then these assets will be taken and used unjustly. That is why Allah specified the mention of orphans in Surah Al Maun, that an unbeliever is someone who rebukes orphans.

3. Third verse

The interpretation of the third verse of Surah Al Maun is that one of the characteristics of those who deny the Day of Judgment is that he does not recommend giving food to the poor. The person is stingy and does not believe that what he gives will get a reward from Allah both in this world and in the hereafter. Therefore, the Prophet once said:

“Never mind will the qualities of miserliness and faith gather in the heart of a servant.” (HR. An Nasa’i no 3110)

Someone who is stingy indicates that his faith on the Day of Judgment is reduced, as if he believes that Allah will not repay his actions later. For that reason, he also never motivated others to feed the poor.

People who commit immorality will look for friends to commit immoral acts just as they did so that they don’t feel inferior alone and they are not the only ones who get reproached.

Because, a stingy person when he looks around him is generous, then he will certainly look down on himself or other people will criticize and look down on him. Therefore, he does not like it when the people around him are generous.

4. Verses four and five

In the fourth and fifth verses in Surah Al Maun, Allah says about those who are negligent in their prayers, they will be damned. Negligence in performing prayers, including those who pray out of time without any specific reason.

Including those who like to delay prayer until it reaches the end of its time. An example is someone who deliberately performs the Asr prayer at the time before Maghrib without any specific reason. People who pray like this are hypocrites. In a hadith, the Prophet said:

“This is the prayer of a hypocrite. He sat until the sun was between the two horns of Satan. Then he did the Asr prayer four cycles. He only remembers Allah for a short time.” (Narrated by Muslim no 622)

They are people who pray, but their prayers are not true, so that they are rebuked by Allah. Some of the scholars also mention that the people who are criticized in this verse are people who pray but are not humble.

Being absorbed in prayer is not a serious matter, so it is considered disgraceful if someone is praying and his mind is not being absorbed when he prays.

5. Verse six

The next interpretation of the letter Al Maun is in verse six which means, “those who do riya.” Riya is meant when there is someone who does good and wants to be seen by others when he does good. This attitude is included in the nature of hypocrites.

Allah also explains this in the letter An Nisa verse 142. Here is the meaning.

6. Seventh verse

The next interpretation is the seventh verse of Surah Al Maun which means ‘and is reluctant to help with useful things.’ in this seventh verse, there is the word al maun. About the word al maun, the scholars disagree about its meaning.

There are some scholars who argue that Al Maun are all useful objects. But there are also those who interpret it as a loan, namely something that is lent and then will be returned.

This is one of the traits of a stingy person, if someone else borrows an item from him, he does not want to lend it, even though the borrower has promised to return the item he borrowed.

Even though lending an item will not bring harm or harm to the person giving the loan. Because, borrowed goods will return.

 

Benefits and Priorities

After knowing the interpretations and meanings contained behind the 7 verses of Surah Al Maun, Sinaumed’s also needs to know the virtues in Surah Al Maun. By knowing the virtues of Al Maun’s letter, Sinaumed’s will understand more and feel sincere and diligent in practicing the values ​​and carrying out God’s commands contained in Al Maun’s letter, along with its explanation.

1. Don’t forget to pray

In the interpretation of Al Maun’s letter, it has been explained that one of the meanings of Al Maun’s letter is to warn people not to forget to pray and perform their prayers solemnly and not negligent. That way, a Muslim will not be classified as a hypocrite.

In Surah Al Maun, there are things that remind Muslims to always pray and not be late in carrying it out. This is also stated in a hadith narrated by Bukhari. The following is the contents of the hadith.

“From Ibn Mas’ud ra, he said, I asked Rasulullah SAW, what charity is the most important? Then the Apostle replied, pray on time. I then said again. Then what? Then the Apostle replied again, do good to parents. I said again, so what? Then the Apostle replied, jihad in the way of Allah.” (Muttafaqun Alaih) (HR. Bukhari no 7534 and Muslim no 85)

2. Avoid the act of riya

The second priority of Surah Al Maun is avoiding the act of showing off. Riya or pride is a behavior that must be shunned by Muslims and even this act of riya is highly disliked by Allah SWT.

In Surah Al Maun, humans are also ordered to stay away from riya. Allah SWT said, “And they gave the food they liked to the poor, orphans and those who were taken prisoner. Indeed, we give food to you only to hope for the pleasure of Allah and we do not want anything in return from you nor gratitude.” (QS Al-Insan: 8-9)

Apart from Surah Al Insan, this riya deed is also explained in Surah Al Baqarah verse 264 and several other hadiths.

3. Be sincere when doing good deeds

Just like riya behavior, a Muslim must also be sincere when doing good deeds. Because, good deeds will be seen from how a person’s heart is. If someone goes through a practice, but is not sincere or with the intention of showing off, then that practice will be in vain.

By reading Surah Al Maun, a Muslim will remember that humility is something that must be guarded and Allah SWT always protects His servants from all bad things.

4. Feeding the poor and orphans

The virtue of the next Al Maun letter is to invite and remind Muslims to feed the poor and orphans. This is also explained in a hadith narrated by Bukhari. Here’s the hadith.

“From Sahl bin Sa’ad ra, he said, Rasulullah SAW said ‘I and the people who care for orphans have the same position in heaven, then the Apostle gestured with his index finger and middle finger and slightly stretched the two fingers.” (HR Bukhari)

In the hadith, it is also explained about people who give food to the poor and orphans. Here’s the hadith.

“From Abu Hurairah said, Rasulullah SAW said, ‘people who try to support widows and poor people are like people who fight in the way of Allah. He is also like a person who fasts during the day and upholds prayer at night.” (HR. Bukhari no 5353 and Muslim no 2982).

Those are 7 verses from Surah Al Maun, complete with Latin Arabic and their meanings. If Sinaumed’s wants to know other surahs in the Koran, then Sinaumed’s can buy the Koran or a book of interpretations of the Koran to find out the meaning of the letters of the Koran.

Sample Company Work Certificate – Every individual certainly wants a job in a place that can provide comfort, productivity and career advancement for him/herself.

Therefore, sometimes some people decide to move from one place to another with the aim that some of these things can be realized.

In addition to qualified skills, there are several important requirements used to apply for work such as completeness of documents. For complete documents, each company will provide different requirements.

But for those of you who want more HRD glances at the job recruitment of a company that you are targeting. Of course, using a work certificate from the previous workplace is one method that can be used.

Some people use work certificates to gain more support for skills and experience in the field they are applying for.

This article will provide an explanation about the employment certificate so that you also know more and avoid harmful mistakes. Apart from that, this article will also provide several examples of company work certificates so that the process of making them is easier.

Actually, to get a company work certificate, employees do not need to make it personally. Because usually every company will provide a service for providing work certificates through HRD. So that the HRD will provide examples and also make a company work certificate.

In simple terms, a company work certificate is a written letter in which there is information or information that the party concerned has indeed worked for a company. The existence of a company work certificate can also be evidence if the party concerned does have a work bond with the company.

In addition, the company’s work certificate can also have a role as a work experience letter or paklaring. Of course, the certificate can provide information that the party concerned and the position he has have indeed worked at the company.

Furthermore, this company work certificate will later be given by the party concerned to a third party. Then a third party will check to ensure that the party concerned has indeed worked as an employee or has status as an employee at the company.

Usually, examples of company work certificates from various sources will indeed provide a structure that looks quite simple. Because of this, an example of a company employment certificate will be so easy to make.

However, if you want more convincing and quality, you should ask for help from the HRD at the company concerned. In addition to making it easier for you, of course, the work certificate made by HRD is of higher quality and is also included in an official and legal letter.

Especially if the company’s work certificate does require approval from HRD or the leadership. Of course, it would be easier if HRD made it. Even so, actually the employees can also personally prepare the draft. But still, it must be submitted to the HRD so that it can check the truth.

 

 

Sample Company Employment Certificate

If you don’t know what the company’s work certificate looks like. Then the example of a company employment certificate below will help.

The following is an example of a company employment certificate cited from various sources.

Example 1

(Company Header)
LETTER OF EMPLOYMENT

Letter Number: 012/SKK/2022
Subject: Work Certificate

With this letter we from PT. Maju Jaya stated that:

Name : Tumini
Position : Cashier Staff
Address : Jalan Mawar Melati No. 12 Jakarta

Explain that the name above actually worked for our company from 10 January 2020 to 15 January 2022.

Brother Tumini has made an extraordinary contribution while working as a cashier staff and has never done any activity that is detrimental to the company. ‍

Thus this certificate is made truthfully to be used properly.

Jakarta, 31 January 2022
(TTD)

James Bond
Marketing Manager

Example 2

RUMAH INDAH BOGOR
Jalan Perumnas Raya Kav 5 No. 8 Bogor
Tel 0251 7089876 Fax. 0251 234323
No: 01/SKK/PT. RIK/12/2019
Regarding: Work Certificate

I, the undersigned below

Name : Amin Alexander
Position : Director of PT Rumah Indah Bogor

This explains that:

Name : Ridwan Malik
Address : Jl. Sahid Raya 20 Bogor
NIP : 77304555667
Position : Administration Staff of PT Rumah Indah Bogor

Hereby convey that a relative named Ridwan Malik is indeed a permanent employee at PT Rumah Indah Bogor. Ridwan’s brother has been working since July 20 2019 until now.

This work certificate is issued as a requirement for KPR arrangements. All matters relating to the payment of mortgage bills are the responsibility of the employee mentioned above.

Thus we make this work certificate so that it can be used properly.

Best regards

Director of
PT Rumah Indah Bogor
Amin Alexander

Example 3

Environmentally Friendly PT
Jl. Darmawangsa Indonesia No. 15 Jakarta
Tel. 021 1234566 Fax. 021 12345556
Hal: Recommendation for Making a Passport

Dear.
Head of Class I Immigration Office
Jalan Raya Ahmad Dahlan No. 16
North Jakarta,
DKI Jakarta

Yours faithfully,

I, the undersigned, am the Head of Public Relations of PT

Name : Iwan Permana
Position : Head of Public Relations of PT

State that:

Name : Sri Lestari
Position : Public Relations Staff of
PT
. Acrylic Raya Pusat 89, North Jakarta, DKI Jakarta

It is true that he is one of our employees who started working since January 2009 until now. The person concerned has a good work spirit and has good achievements at PT.

This work certificate is made to apply for a passport, because the person concerned will be going on a business trip to Egypt.

Thus we submitted this letter. For your attention, we thank you.

Yours faithfully,

Environmentally Friendly PT Personnel
Iwan Permana

Example 4

(Letterhead)

RUMAH JAYA ABADI
Jalan Perumnas Raya Kav 5 No. 8 Malang
Tel 0271 7089876 Fax. 0271 234323

WORK CERTIFICATE
No: 01/SKK/PT.RJA/12/2019

I, the undersigned below:

Name: Salimin Kurniawan
Position: Director of PT Rumah Jaya Abadi

This explains that:

Name: Ridwan Maulana
Address: Jl. Sahid Raya 20 Malang
NIP: 7730SRTED
Position: Administrative Staff of PT Rumah Jaya Abadi

Has worked at PT. Rumah Jaya Abadi and has been working since July 20 2009 until now.

This work certificate is issued as a requirement for KPR arrangements. All matters relating to the payment of mortgage bills are the responsibility of the employee mentioned above.

Thus we make this work certificate so that it can be used properly.

Sincerely yours,
(job title)
(company name)
(boss name)

Example 5

CERTIFICATE OF EMPLOYMENT

Dear
_ Head of Bank Amanah Rakyat Indonesia
Branch: Yogyakarta City

Yours faithfully,

The undersigned below:

Name: Franz Ferdinand
Position: Director of Bank Amanah Rakyat Indonesia

Explain that:

Name: Gintinia Georgina
Position: Finance Staff
No. KTP: 8371765673312201
Address: Jl. Nyi Gayung Asri 86, Kladung, Yogyakarta

It is true that he works at Bank Amanah Rakyat Indonesia at Jalan Utama Sakti 20 Yogyakarta. The person concerned has been working since December 10, 2009 until now.

Thus this Certificate of Work is drawn up and signed as a requirement for opening an International Bank account.

Yogyakarta, 20 December 2019
Franz Ferdinand
Director of Bank Amanah Indonesia

Example 6

PT Optimis Forward Success
Jl. Dr. Wara Wiri No.02, Yogyakarta-Indonesia
Tel/Fax : 0274-55713475 Email : optimismajusukses@gmail.com

CERTIFICATE OF EMPLOYMENT

The undersigned below:

Name: Sertania Veloxa
NIP/NIK: 98765789
Position :Director
of Company/Agency: PT Optimis Maju Sukses

This explains that :

Name: Gladiolus
Position:
Corporate Secretary : PT. Optimistic Forward Success

That the person concerned is actually an employee of PT Optimis Maju Sukses since June 17 2014 until now. We explain that the person concerned cannot follow the schedule of activities on campus on December 20-21 2019 because he is still working.

Thus we made this letter to be used properly.

Yogyakarta, December 19 2019
TTD & Stamp Duty
Sertania Veloxa
Director

Example 7

(Company letterhead)

To:
Visa Section of
Embassy of Hungary
Jakarta

Dear Sir/Madam,

With this letter, I would like to inform you, I, the undersigned:

Name: Salimah Desiana
Position: Head of Office for International Affairs

certify that,

Name: Ridwan Maulana
Position: Accountant
DOB: January, 17th 1991
Working Since: 2011

Is planning to have vacation to Hungary, on December, 24th 2019 until January, 5th 2020.

I acknowledge and guarantee that he is really an Employee in our company with an average monthly THP of IDR 10,000,000. He will not seek any employment or permanent stay in your country, and will return to Indonesia as soon as his holiday trip is completed. All kinds of expenses during this trip will be fully covered by his personal account.

Kindly grant his the necessary entry visa to your country. Your kind assistance will be highly appreciated.

Sincerely yours,
Salimah Desiana

The function of the Company’s Employment Certificate

From the explanation of the meaning of the company’s work certificate. Of course, you also think what is the main function of having a work certificate. Even if you look at it more broadly, there are many uses or functions of a work certificate, you know.

So if you still know only one or two functions of a work certificate. Of course, an explanation of the function of a work certificate in this article will be more helpful.

1. Scholarship Submission Requirements

Basically, there are three functions of a work certificate which contains information about the status of the person who has been an employee in a company. The first function is as a scholarship application requirement, as a student registration requirement and credit requirements at the bank.

The first function is as a condition for fulfilling administrative requirements when going to take part in a scholarship program. Generally, this scholarship will be specifically aimed at employees and lecturers. So that the party concerned is obliged to attach a work certificate from the company where he works.

Especially if the scholarship is intended for employees, of course it is needed as a form of proof if the person concerned has been or is still an employee at the company he works for.

Not only that, because some of the conditions of the scholarship program also provide requirements for supporting work experience documents. Because of these conditions, the existence of a company work certificate also has a function as a work experience information letter for the party concerned.

2. Scholarship Submission Requirements

As employees, maybe you want to continue your education to a higher level by taking an employee class at a college. Whether it’s afternoon class or evening class or weekend class.

There are several universities that provide conditions regarding a company work certificate from the workplace of the party concerned. Automatically you have to apply for a work certificate to HRD.

So because of this process, you don’t have to bother looking for examples of work certificates from companies from various sources.

3. Requirements for Submission of Credit or Mortgage at the Bank

When you are going to apply for credit or a loan to the bank and at that time your status is as an employee of a company. The company’s work certificate will usually be requested by the bank as one of the supporting documents for the completeness of the requirements.

Having a company work certificate issued by HRD will make it easier for the bank to ascertain if the person concerned really works for that company. This is indeed very important as a consideration for banks to determine the eligibility of prospective creditors in obtaining credit approval.

This is none other than because the bank will not be able to provide or disburse credit to those who are not working. Therefore, the existence of a company work certificate here is very important as a form of support document that can prove that the party concerned is indeed working for the company.

In addition, usually the bank will also ask the party concerned to provide pay slips for the last three months or in accordance with the provisions that apply in each respective bank.

4. Job Application Requirements

When a work certificate submitted to HRD contains a statement if the person concerned has actually worked in the company. So it can be said if the work certificate can be used as a work experience letter.

The function of having a work certificate which contains that the person concerned has worked in the company is very diverse, one of which is as document support for applying for a job in another company.

So that the existence of this work certificate can make the party concerned have proof of work experience and of course it can be used as material for consideration for the HRD of a company that is applied for.

It should also be noted that a work certificate can become mandatory when the company will only provide the letter only to those who have work experience in the same field with such good qualifications. Of course, the work certificate will include a position that has been held by the party concerned during his tenure at the company.

With a work certificate, of course, the chances of getting a job in the same field as stated in the letter are greater than those who do not have a work certificate.

5. Withdrawal of BPJS funds

Some companies also provide BPJS facilities to their employees. To be able to prove if you are indeed entitled to receive BPJS facility funds, of course you can use a work certificate made by the company’s HRD.

However, usually the work certificate must be legalized by the relevant company. The funds disbursed range from 10 to 30 percent even though your status is still active as an employee of the company.

6. Complete CV

Previously, it was explained that there are several companies that provide conditions for adding supporting documents such as a work certificate as a form of proof of work experience owned by related parties in their field.

However, even though companies that open job vacancies do not provide conditions, they must use supporting documents such as work certificates in the recruitment process. You as applicants for these job positions can also use a work certificate as a complement to your CV on your personal initiative.

Of course, the existence of a company work certificate from HRD will be considered more credible by third parties. And you will also be considered very experienced and serious in applying for the job position.

7. Opening a New Account at the Bank

Not only can it be used for credit or mortgage applications at banks. This is because in the process of opening a new account for paying salaries, a certificate of employment is also required. Usually the work certificate will be attached along with the KTP.

 

 

Advantages of Having a Certificate of Employment

After knowing some of the functions of the company’s work certificate. Next is a discussion related to the advantages if someone has a work certificate from a company where he works.

So that you also understand more about the advantages of having a work certificate. The following are some of the benefits you can get.

1. Ease in the Management Process of a Need

The existence of a work certificate will also facilitate and assist every employee in carrying out the management of a need. For example, if someone is going to apply for a loan or mortgage, it will be easier if they have supporting documents, such as a company work certificate.

From this example alone, it can be seen that having a company work certificate is indeed very important. It is because of this that employees who are still working should also have qualified performance in every field they are working on.

Even though he didn’t have any achievements during his tenure in the company. But at least having good attendance and performance that can be relied upon by a divisional team where they serve can indeed provide important points in the information contained in a work certificate.

2. Forms of Appreciation from the Company

The existence of a work certificate can also be evidence if the party concerned has ever received an award from the company where he works. Because of this, the existence of a work certificate can be a form of appreciation to the party concerned for the dedication he gave while being an employee at the company as well as proof that the party concerned resigned properly not because he had a particular problem.

3. As Evidence of Having Good Performance

The existence of a company work certificate can also help the party concerned or the employee have proof that he has indeed worked very well at the company. Of course, this can be used as a special consideration for new companies to accept the party concerned when submitting a job application letter at the company.

Therefore, to become an employee, it is better if you have to work well so that all matters can be facilitated, even when a resignation application is submitted. Do not forget to always maintain good relations with all staff in the company, starting from staff in one division to those in other divisions.

 

 

Work Certificate Structure

Just like an official statement in general. The company’s work certificate also has several important things that must be included in it. Below is the structure of a work certificate which you can read in full.

1. Company or Agency Letterhead

At the very top of the company’s work certificate, the letterhead of the company or related agency will be included. This letterhead will usually be filled with the company name, address, telephone number, website and logo. Always make sure that the letterhead used is official and published at the company where you work.

2. Subject

After including the letterhead, the next is to write the subject. The location of the subject is usually below the letterhead section on the left. While the contents of the subject matter is a work certificate.

3. Employee Identity

Continue by writing down the employee’s identity. This identity contains the name, title, position in the company and is given an identity number which will usually be taken from the NIK. As the owner of the work certificate, you should double-check the contents of your identity because it involves personal data and make sure there is no mistake in it.

4. Contents of the Letter

The next step is to write the contents of the work certificate. The contents of this letter are an explanation related to the truth of the fact that the employee in question actually works at the company.

In addition, sometimes there is also some additional important information such as the last position and performance appraisal for related parties.

5. Letter of Approval

Lastly is the approval given by the company. Usually in the form of a signature from HRD or an authorized party with an explanation of the place and date the letter was made.

In addition, the proof of validation must also be affixed with the stamp of the company or related agency and legalized. Without a sign of approval, it can be interpreted that the company’s work certificate is invalid and cannot be used.

Those are some examples of company work certificates that have been explained in full in this article. Sinaumed’s can get related books by visiting sinaumedia.com. sinaumedia always provides the best products so you have #MoreWithReading information.

Definition of Striated Muscles – Muscles are a network in the human and animal bodies that have a function as an active means of locomotion and move bones. Muscles cause the movement of an organism or movements originating from the organs within that organism.

Muscle is a collection of muscle tissue that contracts with each other. So it will produce a movement. Muscle consists of three, namely striated muscle, smooth muscle and cardiac muscle. This article will discuss about striated muscles. Starting from the definition, the parts of the striated muscles, their properties, characteristics, how they work to the function of the striated muscles.

Definition of Striated Muscles

This muscle has a striated appearance, between dark or actin and light or myosin. Both of them have an alternating pattern. Striated muscles can move at the will of the body or humans.

This also makes striated muscles known as motor muscles. The striated muscles are able to work hard, because in the striated muscles there are many cell nuclei. However, these striated muscles still need rest after doing activities, because these striated muscles tire easily.

Striated muscle or skeletal muscle has a pigment called myoglobin. This type of muscle is the most common muscle found in the body. These muscles dominate most of the body. Not only in the human body, in the animal body there is also this muscle.

Examples of striated muscles in the human body that are easy to see are the biceps and triceps. Both of these muscles are located in the upper arm of the hand. The shape of these muscles is an elongated cylinder. In addition, this muscle also has a lot of core and is on the edge.

The biceps and triceps muscles work with human conscious movement. Through stimuli caused by the activity innervated by conscious nerves or motor nerves in the body. These two muscles are also quite fast and strong. However, it is also easy to experience fatigue. The energy source for striated muscles is energy in the form of ATP. This energy is the result of metabolism that occurs in the body.

Parts of the Skeletal Muscles

The parts of the striated muscles are as follows:

1. Sarcolemma

The sarcolemma is the inner part of the striated muscle. The sarcolemma is a membrane that lines a muscle cell. The function of the sarcolemma is to protect the muscles.

2. Sarcoplasm

The next part in striated muscle is the sarcoplasm. Sarcoplasm is a fluid in the muscle cells. This sarcoplasm has a function for where myofibrils are located. In addition, in the sarcoplasm there are also myofilaments.

3. Myofibrils

Myofibrils are also present in striated muscles. Myofibrils are fibers found in muscles. Myofibrils are divided into two types. First, the homogeneous myofilaments that reside in smooth muscle. Second, the heterogeneous myofilaments that reside in the cardiac muscle. besides this heterogeneous myofilaments are also in the cardian muscle. In striated or skeletal muscle there are also heterogeneous myofilaments.

4. Myofilaments

The next part that is in the muscle is myofilaments. Myofilaments are fine threads or filaments. Myofilaments originate from myofibrils.

Properties of the Skeletal Muscles

The properties of striated muscles are generally the same as other types of muscles. The following are the properties of striated muscles:

1. Conductivity

The striated muscle has the property of conductivity. Conductivity is a capability in which a muscle has the expertise to carry out an action potential.

2. Irritability

Irritability is an excitability. The point is that when the muscles experience a stimulus, the muscles will automatically experience a reaction.

3. Contractility

The next property possessed by muscles is contractility. This property allows the muscles to shorten the tension. In addition, muscles are also able to create tension between the ends.

4. Relaxation

Relaxation is a property that is also owned by the muscles. Relaxation is a property that allows muscles to rest. Usually relaxation is done after the muscle has a contraction.

5. Distensibility

The next property of the muscles is distensibility. Distensibility is the ability of a muscle to be stretched. The withdrawal is carried out by an external force from the muscle. Muscles will not be injured, as long as stretching is not done beyond the physiological limit.

6. Elasticity

The next property of striated muscle is elasticity. Elasticity is the opposite of distensibility. This property allows the muscle to resist extension. And have the will to return to its original position. It is performed after active or passive extension.

Features of the Skeletal Muscles

1. The characteristics of smooth striated muscles

The characteristics of striated muscles are as follows:

•   The striated muscles have fibers, numbering up to thousands of fibers. These fibers will form muscle tissue so that it is neatly arranged
•   It is cylindrical, so it is long. As well as having many nuclei or multinucleus
•   The striated muscles move consciously or voluntarily
•   Universally, striated muscle has a diameter of 50 microns. And the length is up to about 2.5 cm
•   Striated muscles can work hard and fast. However, these striated muscles tire easily
•   Skeletal muscles are muscles that require a lot of rest
•   The striated muscles attach to the skeleton of the body. Either in the framework of the human body or the framework of the animal body
•   The striated muscles move quickly when they contract. When it contracts its shape will contract.
•   The location of the nucleus of striated muscle cells is located on the edge or peripherally
•   Striated muscles are located in the chest muscles, thigh muscles, calf muscles and all parts of the human body.

In addition to the above characteristics, striated muscles also have several other characteristics. The characteristics are as follows:

2. Characteristics of cardiac striated muscles

•   Has many cell nuclei. The nucleus is located in the middle position
•   Has a transverse line
•   Cardiac striated muscle is found only in the heart
•   Unconscious movement
•   It has a cylindrical and elongated shape
•   The cell fibers are fused and branched
•   These muscle contractions are strong and rhythmic

 

How Striated Muscles Work

All of these movements are controlled by the human brain. The human brain controls the central nervous system by digesting commands from humans. Examples such as human commands, such as running or walking. After that it responds quickly and gives orders to the body in charge of walking and running.

Functions of the Skeletal Muscles

1. Function of smooth striated muscle

The function of the striated muscles is to control body movements. Through activation of somatic branches originating from peripheral nerves. This is done through a fast contraction speed.

In addition to functioning to move the body, striated muscles also have a role in controlling temperature. Uses rapid muscle contractions to release heat. It is useful to increase the temperature. This is another example of the involuntary use of striated muscles.

2. The function of cardiac striated muscles

Cardiac striated muscle functions to pump the heart. The autonomic nervous system controls the cardiac striated muscles. Then it will stimulate to use electrical impulses to perform contractions. After that it will pump blood throughout the body.

This way of working is also supported by a special junction which has the name “interlace disc”. Intercalated discs are located between the cardiac muscle cells or cardiomyocytes. These discs will help carry impulses from one cell to another later. Impulses will be carried out quickly. Making it possible to synchronize contractions.

The function of the disc is really needed as long as the heart pumps blood to all parts of the body. That’s because the thickness of the heart muscle is different from one another. For example, the left ventricle has to pump blood to all parts of the body. The walls of the left ventricle are thinner. That’s because it only needs to pump oxygen-deficient blood the short distance from the heart to the lungs.

3 Books That Make You More Understanding About The Human Body

1. Encyclopedia of the Human Body

The Human Body encyclopedia book is equipped with hundreds of 3D illustrations that are second to none, enabling readers to study the parts of the human body in detail. Vividly illustrated analyzes are also used to describe abnormalities that commonly occur in parts of the human body. With the bonus of an Interactive DVD filled with stunning animations that allow the reader to interact with every system in the human body.

3. Give Mighty Muscle Heart Health

This ebook presents matters related to the heart in the form of questions and answers, which may often come to mind when we experience, hear, read about this one organ. Answers starting from a simple introduction to the structure of the heart, its functions, various types of heart diseases and disorders complete with their causes and symptoms to diagnosis and what actions are commonly used in treatment and prevention.

3. Biology Books for SMA / MA 

Disorders of the Skeletal Muscles

1. Muscular dystrophy

Muscular dystrophy is a disorder that causes muscle weakness. This disorder is usually due to genetics, or passed down from parents to their children. The cause of dystrophy is a gene mutation that plays a role in the formation of muscle structure. In severe cases, muscular dystrophy can affect other conditions of the heart and respiratory muscles.

Unfortunately, until now there is no medicine that can cure muscular dystrophy. Treatment is done only to relieve these symptoms. Such as physical disabilities and other health problems that arise.

2. Parkinsons

Parkinson’s is a disease that occurs when nerve cells produce too little dopamine. Parkinson’s is a genetic disease. Apart from that, Parkinson’s is also affected by old age. This disorder makes it difficult for sufferers to control the movement of muscles in the body.

In addition, sufferers will experience tremors in the arms, hands, feet, face and other limbs. If the patient’s condition continues to worsen, over time it will be difficult to walk. Not only walking, sufferers will find it difficult to talk and do other activities. Parkinson’s disease can be treated or existing tremors can be controlled.

3. Fibromyalgia

Fibromyalgia is characterized by pain in certain parts of the body. Symptoms include stiff muscles and muscle pain. In addition, you will get tired easily, have headaches and have trouble sleeping. Other disturbances that may occur are memory impairment and abdominal pain.

Fibromyalgia is indeed a disease with no known exact cause. However, abnormalities in certain chemicals or neurotransmitters in the brain. Changes in the way the nervous system processes pain messages, physical or emotional stress, genetic disorders and certain infections are thought to be the cause of this disease.

4. Sprain

Sprains usually occur due to sprains. A sprain is an injury to a ligament. Tissue that connects two or more bones at joints. This disorder includes complaints that commonly occur in the ankles. The disorder occurs due to physical activity.

Usually sprains can also occur when walking or exercising on uneven terrain. In addition, it can also occur due to falling in an inappropriate position. The wrong technique in exercising is also a cause.

Symptoms that arise from sprains can vary. These symptoms depend on the severity of the sprain. Symptoms often include pain, bruising and swelling.

5. Muscle cramps

Muscle cramps are almost the same as sprains. This disorder often becomes a complaint and occurs suddenly. Usually cramps can last for a few seconds or up to several minutes. The cause of cramps is because the muscles are overused. In addition, other causes can occur due to disturbances in the blood circulation of the muscles. Dehydration and lack of mineral intake from the body are also causes of muscle cramps. Other causes are more severe in the form of disorders that occur in the nervous system.

6. Tendinitis

Tendinitis is inflammation of the muscles that occurs due to swelling of the flexible tissue that connects the muscle to the bone or tendons. Swelling in this section is usually severe. This disorder usually occurs in the wrists and ankles. In addition, parts such as knees, elbows and shoulders can also occur.

7. Muscle atrophy

Atrophy is a disorder that occurs when muscle mass decreases or even disappears. The cause of atrophy is not moving for a long time. Muscle injuries can also cause atrophy. Another cause that can cause atrophy is a disease of the nerves that can lead to paralysis.

8. Myositis

Myositis is an inflammation of the muscle tissue. Myositis is caused due to infection or injury. In addition, myositis can also occur due to autoimmune diseases. Symptoms of this disease can be rashes that appear on the skin. In addition, the muscles will also feel weaker. Frequent falls, fatigue when standing or walking, difficulty swallowing or dysphagia and difficulty breathing are also symptoms of myositis.

How to Maintain Muscle Health

•   Increase protein intake
•   Exercise regularly
•   Drink lots of mineral water
•   Taking vitamins or supplements
•   Eat healthy fatty foods
•   Eat foods rich in calcium
•   Maintain body hormone balance
•   Eat more vegetables
•   Avoid alcoholic beverages

That’s information about striated muscles. There are still many interesting things about striated muscles. You can find all this information at www.sinaumedia.com sinaumedia as #SahabaTanpaBatas will always provide the best book recommendations for Sinaumed’s.

• Human Respiratory System
• Small Intestine Function
• The Five Human Senses
• Biochemistry and Biomolecules
• Movement System in Humans
• tissue in plants
• Great Circulatory System
• Small Circulatory System
• Liver function
• Hormone System
• Evolution Theory
• Genetic Material
• Biotechnology
• Evolution
• Cell Reproduction
• Heredity

Author: Wida Kurniasih

Source: from various sources

Strategy Formulation – Strategic management has many different meanings defined by experts, for example Pearce and Robinson define strategic management as a set of decisions and actions that lead to the formulation and implementation of plans designed to achieve business goals. Wahyudi believes that strategic management is the art and science of formulating, implementing, and evaluating strategic decisions in every function that helps an organization achieve its future goals.

Strategy is a tool to achieve goals, and in the process of developing strategies that are constantly changing, especially conceptually, Steiner and Miner argue that strategy is a continuous response or adaptation to external opportunities and threats as well as internal strengths and weaknesses. can be influenced by the organization.

In simple terms, a business strategy is a set of well-written plans, actions and objectives that describe how a business operates and competes in the market with the products (goods or services) provided. However, while the theory is easy to understand, developing a solid trading strategy and then implementing it is not an easy task.

A good business strategy must consider several factors including the market, competitors and the business environment, as well as the structure, strengths and weaknesses of the business. A good business strategy must also be flexible enough to deal with change. Therefore, planning and preparing a business strategy requires solid strategic planning and business analysis skills, as well as a good understanding of functions such as marketing, sales, and distribution.

Dikutip oleh David dalam Akdon ia mengemukakan bahwa “strategic management can be defined as the art and science of formulating, implementing and evaluating cross functional decisions that enable organization to achieve its objectives. As this definition implies, strategic management focuses on integrating management, marketing, financial accounting, production/operation research and development, and computer information systems to achieve organizational objectives”.

This definition shows that in strategic management there are three important aspects, namely strategy formulation, strategy implementation, and strategy evaluation. However, this article will discuss more about strategy formulation .

As an entrepreneur, you must be able to formulate a good business strategy so that your business can run smoothly. When running a business, you must be able to understand every detail from the smallest points to the most important points. Therefore, you must be able to build a good trading strategy.

Sinaumed’s friends , in this article, we will study what strategy formulation is, the importance of strategy formulation, and strategy formulation tips. Check out the full review below!

Definition of Strategy Formulation

Business strategy formulation is the process of using available knowledge, data and information to shape the desired business direction and specific steps to achieve its goals. This process is often used to allocate resources, create priority lists, align everyone in the organization, and validate business goals.

The business strategy has been formulated so that it can be understood by many people, from people in power, employees to current business partners. Therefore, an entrepreneur must be able to formulate a business strategy well so that other people can easily understand it.

Successfully formulating a business strategy formulation can provide a business with a clear vision. As a result, companies can reduce the risk of possible miscommunication. Apart from that, it can also help track performance with measurable Key Performance Indicators (KPIs).

Strategy formulation is often referred to as strategic planning, or long-term, the formulation process dealing with the development of missions, goals, formulations, and policies, so that strategy formulation must be achieved by analyzing strategic factors, namely strengths, weaknesses, opportunities and threats in the current situation.

There are fundamental questions in strategy formulation namely, where will a forum be directed, in which direction is the forum engaged at this time, what environmental factors are being faced and what must be done to achieve effective goals in the future, related to these questions it is necessary affirmation according to a formulation because strategy formulation is an important part of the strategic management process holistically, both companies and educational institutions because in strategy formulation it is analyzed how to find ways so that the goals that have been influenced can be realized.

There are various types of strategy formulation that must be formulated both in companies and educational institutions, namely business strategy formulation, corporate or company strategy formulation, and functional strategy formulation. Broadly speaking, business strategy formulation involves decision making at the division level or business unit level. Corporate strategy formulation is formulated at the top management level and made to achieve goals holistically, while functional strategy formulation is needed for each functional area, so that management can formulate strategies effectively. , management must pay attention to various obstacles and also need to choose a set of criteria to evaluate the proposed strategy.

The Importance of Business Strategy Formulation

Through business strategy formulation, companies can evaluate their resources and determine the best way to maximize their return on investment (ROI). The results will become a framework or guideline for all employees working in the company to carry out their roles.

Apart from that, building a business strategy can also help you understand the strengths and weaknesses of your competitors. Thus, you can use this information to implement a more complete strategy so that the sales results you achieve can outperform your competitors.

Things to Consider in Strategy Formulation

In formulating a strategy, there are several things that must be considered, including:

1. The vision, mission and goals of the company need to be understood in order to know which direction the company is headed and how to go in that direction.

2. The second thing that must be understood concerns the company’s current position. The company’s position can be in the form of controlling market share, profit/loss position of the company, internal conditions such as competence of people in the company, etc. This interpretation is closely related to point one, point two is used as a guide or starting point, while point number one is about direction/purpose.

3. From the combination of the two, a gap or gap will be determined between the current state and the desired state, and the gap will be closed. Ability to identify environmental factors (internal and external) currently faced by the company. By identifying these factors, it will be easier to understand success or failure in achieving goals.

4. Look for actionable alternatives to achieve organizational goals more effectively in the future. The best solutions can also demonstrate the ever-growing or honing capabilities of people in the organization or company, or they can also represent forever innovation on their part. to anticipate the change, even though this may not be directly proven as a causal relationship.

How to Formulate a Business Strategy

In general, the formulation of a business strategy can be carried out in five stages. Here are five ways to formulate a business strategy that you should know about.

1. Set Business Goals

Strategy is the method used to achieve organizational goals. Therefore, the main key in building a business strategy is prioritizing business goals. Furthermore, strategic decisions can only be made after determining organizational objectives.

2. Evaluate the Business Environment

The next step in formulating a business strategy is assessing the general economic and industry environment in which your business operates. It is very important to have an inventory, both qualitatively and quantitatively, of the types of business products available.

The main purpose of this assessment is to ensure that all factors that influence the success of the company can be found and to identify the strengths and weaknesses of competitors. In this way, you can avoid possible threats and reduce the risk of loss.

3. Define a Strategic Mission

Business people certainly have the mindset to continue to grow and progress, while at the same time wanting to achieve predetermined business goals. This strategic mission can help provide a clear picture of how these business goals will be achieved.

Strategic missions can outline more detailed business goals and how to achieve those business goals. Going forward, this strategic mission will become an accurate and clear guideline for the company and employees in carrying out all tasks and work related to business goals.

4. Performance Analysis

Performance analysis is important to do to find gaps that occur between the performance that has been achieved, the performance that is currently being achieved, and the possibility of performance occurring in the future. This process can help track business performance through Key Indicator Performance (KPI), whether the business operates according to standards or not.

5. Determining the Strategy to be Used

There are various types of trading strategies that can be used. In order for your business to run more smoothly, in the process of developing a business strategy, you should choose the type of strategy that best suits your business. If you choose the wrong strategy, a lot of resources will be wasted.

Building a business strategy is something every entrepreneur should know. However, apart from a business strategy, an entrepreneur must also be able to formulate a marketing strategy. One of the most effective types of marketing today is digital marketing.

Strategy Formulation Stages

Strategy formulation is the process of synthesizing steps for the future of the company, in order to formulate the company’s vision and mission, determine strategic goals, and design strategies to achieve these goals, to create the best value from consumers. The strategy that has been determined is in line with the company’s goals to bring the company’s position to the best position.
Below is an explanation and description of the steps in the formulation of the Rothwell strategy:

Langkah 1: Establishment of Vision, Mission, and Goals

This step includes a general statement of the organization’s mission, goals, and objectives. The formulation of vision, mission and goals is the main responsibility of central management. This formula is influenced by the value given by the leader. The vision, mission and goals of the organization must be clear, concise and represent the basic goals of the organization and what it wants to achieve.

Langkah 2: Identifying Past and Present Strategies

Before deciding whether a strategy is needed, a manager must define it based on past and current strategies. Was the previous strategy developed correctly? If not, this can be analyzed and determined whether the previous strategy is still applicable or needs to be improved. By looking at the previous strategy, it can be seen how the organization’s activities were in the past and its implementation.

Langkah 3: Diagnosing Past and Present Performance

This step is necessary to evaluate how the previous strategy was performing and to determine what changes are needed so that the organization’s report deserves further investigation. The diagnosis can be made of the following factors:

• organizational Efficiency,
• Organizational processes, and
• organizational performance.

Organizational performance evaluation usually includes some type of financial analysis and diagnostics. One of the leaders must have a clear picture of the state of the organization in detail.

The next step is to identify long-term, medium-term and short-term strategies that are included in the goals and mission of the organization. Remember that these goals cannot be determined without considering internal and external conditions. Setting medium and long term goals as well as analysis of internal and external conditions influence each other.

Langkah 4: Setting Objectives

Goals are statements about what the organization aims for. These goals provide direction and purpose for the organization and its members. Some questions about objectives are required by managers.

Long Term Goals

In general, discuss the organization’s future plans for the next few years. Long term goals must support and not conflict with the organization’s mission. While these goals differ slightly from an organization’s mission, they still need to be linked.
For example, the mission of a fast food company is to quickly serve and deliver hot food to customers in several neighborhoods of a city. One of the long term goals is a plan to increase sales more specifically in the next 4 years. While these goals differ from the company mission, they still support the mission.

Short Term Goals

Is a derivative of long-term goals that support the functioning of organizational systems. Such an assessment creates a prioritized list of long-term goals. Short term goals can be set to help achieve long term goals.

Short term goals should also be clear, concise and measurable whenever possible. Affected parties must clearly understand what is expected. Often, multiple objectives must be used to reflect the desired performance of a particular organizational unit or person.

From a high-level perspective, goals should cover all of the major areas of the organization. The problem with the main goal is often achieved at the expense of other desired goals. For example, if the only goal is production, quality may not be considered in the pursuit of maximum output. Goals in different domains can serve as parameters for other goals. This Goal should be relatively consistent with other Goals.

Step 5: SWOT Analysis and Strategy Formulation

SWOT stands for Strengths , Weaknesses , Opportunities and Threats . This approach seeks to balance the internal strengths and weaknesses of the organization with the opportunities and threats from the organization’s external environment.

• Strength (strength) is a condition where the company is able to carry out all its functions very well (above the industry average).

• Weaknesses are conditions in which a business entity cannot carry out its functions properly due to inadequate facilities and infrastructure.

• Opportunities are profitable business potentials that can be realized by a business without being controlled by competitors and without the influence of any party .

• Threats are business situations caused by competitors’ activities, if not controlled, the business will face difficulties in the future.

SWOT analysis includes an analysis of opportunities and threats from the external environment as well as an analysis of the strengths and weaknesses of the internal environment. External environment analysis can be carried out by various methods of forecasting and scientific management. The key to successful environmental analysis for strategy formulation lies in the progress of management to detect changes in the external environment and their impacts. Environmental analysis also enables an organization to predict and influence activities in its work environment, in particular providing strategic predictions in response to different environments.

This internal analysis aims to identify strategic strengths and weaknesses that are important for the formulation of organizational strategy. Through understanding the strengths and weaknesses of competitors, the formulation of organizational strategy will be more accurate. Through the application of SWOT (analysis of the internal and external environment) it is hoped that the organization will be able to implement strategic policies that are appropriate to the problems and effective management within the organization.

SWOT analysis helps managers to read important and relevant facts in internal and external analysis. Based on this review, the primary and secondary strategies facing the organization can be identified. The manager then formulates a suitable strategy in making decisions for an organization, neutralizes organizational weaknesses and always takes into account the threats it will face.

Langkah 6: Develop and Evaluate Alternative Strategies and Select Strategy

Strategic decision making is a key element of decision making in strategy formulation. Based on this analysis, management’s willingness to formulate a strategy will provide a competitive advantage for the organization. That is, management seeks to position the organization for an advantage over its competitors, which requires a careful assessment of the competitive forces governing the rules of competition in the industry in which the organization operates.

There are three important ways for management to gain competitive advantage, namely:

• management fee,
• Differentiation and
• Focus on narrow market segments.

Successful managers will choose the strategy that gives their organization the most favorable competitive advantage, and then they will seek to maintain that advantage over time.

sinaumedia.com Choosing a major is one of the big decisions in life. In a way, the major will affect your future career. Because of that, how nice it would be if we could enter a major that we like and work in a field of work that we love. However, that’s how it would be if we were in a difficult position. Like because you didn’t pass the selection and then you were “forced” to take other majors that weren’t your passion. Or for other reasons you have to choose a major that you don’t really like Sinaumed’s?

 

Some people may be able to accept this fact and get through it well. However, there are not a few who really feel uncomfortable being in a major that doesn’t seem to match their passion. An indication when you start to have doubts about what you are currently doing is that you constantly experience too much boredom in class, so that your mind wanders somewhere and nothing your lecturer says doesn’t enter your head. Your eyes are also busy looking at the clock hoping that lecture hours will finish quickly, another feature is that your grades are continuously decreasing because the more you learn, the more you feel disconnected from lectures, another sign is that you have found a job goal that turns out to have nothing to do with college majors,

Actually there are several factors that cause you to choose the wrong major, including the major you choose not of your own volition, you choose a major based on other people’s opinions, another cause is choosing a major just to join in with friends or for the sake of prestige, finally because you haven’t know yourself well enough. This lack of understanding of interests makes you finally choose a major at random which results in you taking the wrong major. However, if you are already experiencing this problem, here are some solutions that you can do in Sinaumed’s. Check these out!

 

MAKE SURE YOU FEEL IN THE WRONG MAJOR, NOT BORED

Ideally, every person has the right to get knowledge that he is really interested in, so that he can make the most of his knowledge in the future. If you want to be a writer, you have the right to get knowledge and theory related to your goals. If you want to become an economist? You should have entered the economics faculty. Want to become a political expert? Study political science in college. When you feel that you have chosen the wrong major, make sure to check again whether you are just panicking or have not been able to adapt to the courses given, not being able to adapt to the campus environment can also be a factor, or indeed the wrong major. If now you are bored because the lessons you receive are not in accordance with the shadow, try to be patient. Who knows, Next semester there will be lessons and practicum which are 180% far more fun than the theory class. Try asking your upperclassmen, if necessary, discuss it with your supervising lecturer or guardian lecturer. In this way, your insights about majors and lessons will be more open in Sinaumed’s.

Also fix your mind scheme, ask again what are your goals, career and dream of work in the future. If you still feel clueless or even have interests that are very different from the major you are currently choosing, chances are you are indeed in the wrong major.

In choosing the right major, you must first find as much information as possible about a major. Like if you are interested in the world of broadcasting, the book What Courses? Broadcasting majors can be the right choice to get to know more about this major.

RELAXED FOR A MOMENT

There are also other factors that make a person feel in the wrong direction besides the problem of the teaching and learning system. These problems include not having the right friends, not having the support of loved ones or even the annoying way of teaching the lecturers. If that’s the case, think again about whether you actually like the material. It’s just that, maybe it’s the external factors that make you feel disgusted with the major. Don’t be in a rush to change majors. Try removing these external factors from your stream of thoughts and focus on your goals and dreams. Remember, not everything in this world goes according to our wishes.

Another cause could be that the feeling of boredom that you experience is the fruit of fatigue due to continuous learning without stopping. For that, try to take a day or two off when you’re not taking exams. Go where you want. Weigh decisions more clearly in a more relaxed environment. Sinaumed’s.

Various tips to help you deal with these difficult times can be found in the Anti-stress Book: How to Stay Relaxed When Everything Is Chaotic.

IF YOU ARE GOING TO MOVE MAJORS

Thinking twice before making a decision is a wise move. Convince yourself as well as possible if switching majors is indeed what you want to do. Because moving majors is a choice in life that contains risks. It’s not certain that you will feel more comfortable in your new major, be prepared for the risks that will be incurred, firstly there will be additional costs in terms of finances, secondly you will have to start everything again from scratch as well as graduate delays compared to your previous Sinaumed’s friends. After making up your mind, have a good talk with your parents. Explain why you want to start over, and convince them of your choice. After getting permission, here are some ways for those of you who want to change majors at the same University, Sinaumed’s:

• Decide carefully what new major you will choose
• Meet with the student advisor and ask them to help you with all your major transfer needs
• Check the requirements for your new major. On average, universities have regulations that at least have studied 2-6 semesters before being able to change majors. Also make sure that the GPA requirements, letter of recommendation from the head of the department, and administration have been completed

 

DOUBLE DEGREE

Taking a different double degree by continuing S2. You can take another course with a major that suits Sinaumed’s’ interests. This program can award multiple degrees in one term. Simply put, with only 3-4 years of study you can get two degrees at once. Double Degree can be done on a different campus or on the same campus. One example of the possibility of a double degree is usually carried out by students from the Education and Pure Sciences program. For example, if you study in the Department of Mathematics Education, then in the final semesters add courses in the Mathematics Department – or vice versa. Several universities offer open double degrees with conditions specifically regulated by the university. The following are 6 universities in Indonesia that provide the Sinaumed’s double degree:

• University of Indonesia (UI) International Class
• Gadjah Mada University (UGM)
• Brawijaya University (UB)
• Airlangga University (UNAIR)
• Indonesian Islamic University (UII)
• Brawijaya University
• Pelita Harapan University

It should be noted, studying in two majors simultaneously is not an easy thing. In addition to calculating funds, you also have to be able to manage time and everything well, including how to avoid clashing class schedules. Do not let any tasks be neglected, as well as your social life that is chaotic.

S1 LETTING AGAIN IN THE DESIRED MAJOR

Even though not many do it, mainly for reasons of time, try going to college again after the current one is finished. If you think it’s worth it, why not? For example, if you just found your passion in the medical field while studying Accounting. After having an SE degree, take another course at the Department of Nutrition. You have all options available: starting from studying at PTN or PTS, to crossing majors or not at Sinaumed’s.

 

CONTINUE S2 ACCORDING TO PASSION

It’s fine to study at the Medical Education Department at the bachelor’s level, then continue studying Accounting at the master’s level. In fact, you have the opportunity to learn many things in both fields of knowledge. Imagine the vast knowledge you’ll have! However, studying in majors that are not linear with fields of knowledge will present its own challenges. Education and knowledge about Medicine that has been studied for many years before will not have much to do with Accounting Science. As a result, you have to be able to catch up a lot so you don’t just hang around in the Sinaumed’s class.

GO AHEAD

Well, the damage is done, if you’re already in the middle of the semester, even working on your thesis. Changing majors doesn’t feel like the right solution. Whatever it is, if it’s already the responsibility of having to continue studying, take this situation as a challenge to train yourself to get out of your comfort zone. Rest assured, no knowledge is in vain learned. Learn to be sincere and accept Sinaumed’s. Undergoing lectures to completion is also a form of your responsibility and commitment to education. Not only to parents, but also to yourself.

JOIN A SME, ORGANIZATION OR COMMUNITY

While continuing your study, regardless of how you feel about it, why don’t you unfold your passion in student organizations? There’s nothing wrong with joining several Student Activity Units at once. In fact, being actively involved in the off-campus community can hone and improve your hard skills and soft skills. Perhaps from all these activities, you can develop your talents and interests until you find a new passion. Or vice versa, then you realize that you have studied in the right direction, Sinaumed’s. Besides that, joining the community will also meet you with many people from various professional backgrounds, learn from their success stories, and start applying them in your life.

TAKE A COURSE

Adding knowledge to support future careers is not only from college. If you really feel like you chose the wrong major, you can take courses or workshops. Nowadays it’s not difficult to find courses to improve the soft skills you have. Do courses or workshops either online or offline with a short course duration, which is around 3-6 months. However, if you feel that taking courses or workshops will cost more, try to take part in internships or volunteer activities that suit your interests. In addition to the soft skills and hard skills that will definitely increase, taking part in an internship experience at a company or agency will give you experience in the world of work and of course get additional pocket money from the internship.

 

CREATE YOUR DREAM LIST

Having a dream list is very important. How your future steps are all determined by your dreams and goals. After all, who says students who are in the wrong major can’t do much? It turns out that you can also build a lot of assets that you can turn into opportunities in the future as a productive job for you. For example, building assets in the internet world, such as YouTube. If the YouTube that you build then has a lot of subscribers, then this can be your best asset in the future. Even if you are actually in the wrong college major, it is possible for you to succeed in other opportunities.

 

YOU ARE NOT ALONE

Do not panic! Because it turns out you’re not alone. According to Career Advice, in America there are around 60 to 70 percent of students who are in the wrong major. And you don’t need to worry because there are many successful people out there whose educational background is not in accordance with the field they are engaged in. For example, Mr. Chairul Tanjung, with an educational background in dentistry, could become a successful entrepreneur in the entertainment and television industry. Or you can look at Ms. Susi Pudjiastuti, who, even though she didn’t graduate from high school, was able to become an entrepreneur as an exporter of fresh fish and its processed products. Even believed to serve as minister of Maritime Affairs and Fisheries Sinaumed’s. The first step is not to blame other people or look for scapegoats for what happened.

 

 

MUCH GRATEFUL

There are still many people out there who want to continue on to university, you are one of the lucky ones because you were given the opportunity to experience the excitement of college. Being grateful is the right attitude to move on and finish something you have chosen, also try to look at your life from a different angle.

Start loving whatever you do, even if it’s not something you love. Surely you will know that no struggles and sacrifices are wasted, everything will be beautiful in its time, as discussed in the book Chicken Soup for the Soul: The Power of Gratitude.

THERE IS NO WRONG CHOICE

There’s nothing wrong with stopping and then changing majors or continuing in that direction. Everything is legal, and everything is true as long as you are ready with all the consequences. If you really feel that your current major is really far from your goals, interests, and abilities, you may change majors, change faculties, or even drop out of college to start entrepreneurship right away. But remember, it must be soon, and don’t let time be wasted again.

Remember, time is at stake here. It could be that other people with the same time have done great things, but we, with the time we have, are still confused. So hurry up! And if you feel that your current major still allows you to move forward, then go ahead. There have been many examples of cases of successful people even though they previously thought they were in the wrong direction. Remember, God knows what is best for us. Maybe that’s the way it should be.

One major is not the end of everything for Sinaumed’s. Trials will always come and go in your life. If you are able to pass one small pebble that is blocking your path at this time, your mentality will be more forged to face the big rock that will later hinder your next steps. So, don’t ever get discouraged when you feel like you chose the wrong major. Be grateful because not everyone has the opportunity to continue higher education to graduate. Use the time and opportunities that are in your hands to reach even higher jumps. Trust me, you can do it because nothing is impossible. Hopefully this article is useful and can inspire you, cheers Sinaumed’s!

 

EDUTORE

sinaumedia developed an educational platform called Edutore. On this platform, you can access many question practice books like those in sinaumedia by subscribing. Edutore has a slogan “Everyone Can Be Smart” and that is also what Edutore aspires to be. So that Edutore can participate in educating Indonesian children. On the Edutore Youtube Channel, various topics are discussed, ranging from unique general knowledge such as “Why are the brake lights red”, learning English with Captain J, to studying with Edutore which contains discussions of questions such as CPNS synonyms, antonyms, and others. Check the YouTube account directly, click here.

Source: from various sources

Static Electricity – Static electricity is electricity with a charge in a stationary or static state, in contrast to dynamic electricity whose electric charge is always moving. In meaning, static electricity is an imbalance of electric charge in or on the surface of an object. Meanwhile, the electric charge remains until it is dissipated by being removed.

Electricity comes from the Greek word electron which means amber. Amber itself is a petrified resin tree. This property of stone attracts small objects after rubbing, which was later developed by a Greek scientist named Thales of Miletus with experiments that resulted in the discovery of an electric charge.

Definition of Static Electricity

What is meant by static electricity? In general, static electricity is a collection of electric charges in a fixed amount or the balance of electric charges in an object. Just like when you rub a plastic ruler through your hair, the ruler will be negatively charged, while the hair will be positively charged.

The discharge when these two materials are rubbed makes them electrified with a negative charge. Electric charge is a physical quantity related to electrical and other related effects in matter. Charges can be neutralized by means of friction indicating that charges do not cancel each other’s effect.

The amount of electric charge will depend on the deficiency or excess of the number of electrons, the more excess and deficiency of electrons an object has, the greater the electric charge. According to the electron theory, electrons that move from one atom to another are called free electrons, while objects that can move free electrons are called conductors.

A static electric charge is created whenever two surfaces are connected and separated, and at least one of the surfaces has a high resistance to electric current (and is therefore an electrical insulator). The effect of static electricity is familiar to most people because people can feel, hear, and even see the spark as an excess charge is neutralized when brought close to a large electrical conductor (eg grounded).

The coulomb is a unit for measuring the size of an electric charge. There are positive and negative electric charges. An excess of electrons in an object causes the object to have a negative electric charge, and if the object is positively charged then the object is deficient in electrons. The number of negative and positive charges on an object is the same, so the object has a neutral charge. 1 Electron = -1.6 x 10-19 coulomb 1 Proton = -1.6 x 10-19 coulomb.

Static Electricity Concept

As reported by the Britannica.com page , the notion of static electricity is an electrical phenomenon that occurs when charged particles are transferred from one object to another. This transfer of charge occurs because of the two objects rubbing against each other. Like dust flying with the air rubbing against the surface of the TV screen. From this friction, there is a transfer of electron charge.

Now, when the electron charge moves, both objects can experience an excess of electrons so that they are negatively charged. It also lacks electrons so it is positively charged. Because there is a difference in the nature of this charge, the two objects end up attracting each other.

Well, that’s the concept of static electricity, so what’s the difference with dynamic electricity? The difference between static and dynamic electricity is that static electricity tends to be still or does not move, while dynamic electricity can move or flow.

What does it mean? Okay, let’s do an experiment, shall we? Now take a plastic ruler and rub it through your hair. When a plastic ruler is rubbed against the hair, there will be a transfer of electrons from the hair to the ruler, so that the plastic ruler becomes electrically charged. Well, the electric charge on this ruler will not flow so it is called static electricity.

Now try to bring the ruler closer to the small pieces of paper. What happened? The piece of paper will stick to the plastic ruler due to the transfer of electric charge. However, this only lasted temporarily. After the electric charge on the plastic ruler and the piece of paper is the same, the two objects will repel each other. As a result, the pieces of paper will come off the ruler.

So, what about dynamic electricity? In dynamic electricity there is a flow of electric charge. For example, when you press the switch in the ON position, there will be an electric current that causes the light to turn on. However, when you press the switch in the OFF position, the light will turn off because the electricity has stopped.

Electrical charge

Okay, let’s continue to the discussion about electric charge, come on. In essence, in static electricity we talk about an object or atom that has an electric charge. Therefore, we should first get acquainted with the name of the atom. You must have often heard of atoms? First of all, try to observe the atomic image below.

As you can see in the picture of the atom above, the atom consists of two parts, namely the atomic nucleus and the atomic shell. The atomic nucleus is composed of two kinds of particles, namely protons (positively charged) and neutrons (no charge/neutral). Meanwhile, the atomic shell is composed of negatively charged particles called electrons.

So, why are there objects that are negatively charged and some are positively charged? Well, basically the atom is neutral charge. However, the atom will turn positive or negative if there is a transfer of electrons.

• An atom is said to be neutral if it has the same number of protons and electrons.
• An atom is said to be positively charged if it has more protons than electrons.
• An atom is said to be negatively charged if the number of protons is less than the number of electrons.

Static Electricity Formula

In static electricity, there are several formulas that are usually used. Here is the formula for static electricity that you need to know.

1. Electric Potential

Electric potential is the work per unit charge required to move one charge from one point to another. Well, the magnitude of the electric potential at a point can be calculated by the electric potential formula:

Indicators of State Defense – As Indonesian people, of course we need to understand what state defense means. This awareness is a quite important part of the national strategy of the Indonesian nation and state to face various kinds of disturbances, threats, obstacles, and challenges. The history of the founding of the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia or NKRI, which was obtained through a long struggle and full of sacrifices, cannot be separated from the roles and contributions of all components of the nation.

This awareness of defending the country has been mandated in Article 27 paragraph 3 of the 1945 Constitution of the Republic of Indonesia which reads: “Every citizen has the right and obligation to participate in efforts to defend the country.”

Definition of State Defense

The meaning or meaning of defending the country is already contained in the laws that have been determined by the state. According to the Republic of Indonesia’s House of Representatives website, in the Law of the Republic of Indonesia Number 56 of 1999, article 1 paragraph 2, it explains that defending the country is the attitude and behavior of citizens imbued with their love for the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia which is based on Pancasila and the Constitution. the Constitution or the Constitution in ensuring the survival of the nation and state.

These attitudes and behaviors do not just appear and become the awareness of every citizen from birth. Therefore, it needs to be developed from an early age and always maintained and developed on an ongoing basis through fostering awareness of defending the country. Physically, this can be interpreted as a defense effort to face physical attacks or aggression from those who threaten the existence of the country.

Meanwhile for non-physical, this one concept is interpreted as an effort to play an active role in advancing the nation and also the state, be it through education, morals, social, or increasing the welfare of the people who make up the nation. In the implementation of state defense, all citizens can do it, either physically or non-physically. The physical defense of the state that can be carried out includes by way of struggle to take up arms or join the war if there is an attack from a foreign country against the sovereignty of the nation.

Meanwhile, non-physical defense of the state is interpreted as an effort to safeguard the nation and state sovereignty through a process of increasing nationalism. Nationalism here is a series of love and awareness in the process of living in the country, as well as efforts to foster a sense of love for the motherland. Not only that, defense can also be carried out by playing an active role in realizing the progress of the nation and state.

State Defense Indicator

In the process of defending the state, there are several things that are important values ​​that must be used as the basis for every member of the nation, including:

1. Love the Motherland

Love for the motherland is a feeling of love for the nation and also the country. This is because love for the homeland means that we must wholeheartedly and be willing to sacrifice to defend the nation and state from various kinds of threats, obstacles, distractions and challenges. In essence, love for the homeland is pride in being part of the homeland itself and a nation that ultimately wants to do something to be able to make its name proud.

In applying the value of defending the country, loving the motherland, it can be done every day by showing how our attitude is in living life as a society, as a nation, and also as a state, by never giving up, caring, and helping one another. Some attitudes and behaviors that reflect love for the motherland are:

– Proud to be Indonesian.
– Using domestic products.
– Comply with all existing laws and regulations.
– Always obedient to pay taxes.
– Willingly participate in the flag ceremony.
– Maintain environmental sustainability and cleanliness.
– Mutual respect for fellow citizens.

2. National and State Awareness

This awareness of nationhood and statehood means that individuals who live and are bound by the auspices of the state must have attitudes and self-behaviors that grow from their own will. This attitude and behavior must be based on sincerity and willingness to act for the good of the nation and state of Indonesia.

3. Believe in Pancasila as the State Ideology

The values ​​contained in Pancasila as the state ideology are a source of enthusiasm for state administrators and also government officials in carrying out their duties and authorities so that they remain focused on the foundations of the state along with the times and also the dynamics of society.

4. Willing to Sacrifice for the Nation and Country

Willing to sacrifice for the sake of the nation and also the state, namely by willingly sacrificing energy, time, thoughts and property for the public interest. It also has another meaning, which is willing to sacrifice for the nation and the state is selfless service given by citizens to the motherland with full awareness, sincerity in maintaining the continuity of the country.

5. Have the initial ability to defend the country

The last value of defending the country is having the initial ability to defend the country which is divided into psychological and physical. Psychologically, having emotional, spiritual and intelligence intelligence, always taking care of his body and soul, and having the characteristics of discipline, tenacity and hard work. While physically, namely having excellent health conditions, physical skills to support, by liking sports and always maintaining a healthy body.

Example of Defending the Country

After understanding what state defense means, here are some forms of state defense that can be applied as members of the nation of a country, including:

1. Preserving Culture

Awareness to preserve Indonesian culture, especially regional culture which is very diverse. So that this can prevent recognition from other countries which state that Indonesia’s regional wealth is the result of their original culture.

2. Study diligently

For students, defending the country that can be realized is by being diligent in studying. Thus, in the future it will bring up intelligent human resources and be able to filter various kinds of information originating from foreign parties. That way, people will not be affected by misleading information from foreign cultures.

3. Obey the Rules

Comply with applicable legal regulations. This is a manifestation of our love for the homeland and defending the country. Because, by complying with applicable laws, it will create security and peace for the environment and create a sense of justice in society.

The Purpose of Defending the Country

The aim of fostering awareness of defending the country is one of the efforts to build the character of the Indonesian people who have a spirit of nationalism and patriotism, and have strong national resilience to ensure the upholding of the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia. The following are some of the objectives of defending the country, including:

– Form a strong mental and physical.
– Form a disciplined attitude of time, activities, and other activity arrangements.
– Instill a sense of love for the nation.
– Train the spirit of leadership in leading oneself and a group.
– Forming faith and piety to the religion they adhere to.

Defending the Country in the Aspect of Life

Efforts to defend the country which are carried out for the sake of the unity and integrity of the Indonesian nation can be carried out in various fields of life, including namely:

1. Ideology

The practice of Pancasila values ​​in everyday life is a form of defending the state in the field of ideology. For example, by always believing that God Almighty exists. Apart from that, we can also always worship and carry out religious teachings, respect each other and also love fellow human beings, place common interests above personal interests, adhere to consensus deliberation in resolving issues that concern common interests, and create a social life with social justice.

2. Politics and Law

In this sector, we can do this by actively participating in general elections, participating in regional head elections, always being active in expressing aspirations on a problem, not committing fraud, and paying taxes on time.

3. Economy

In the economic field, this can be done by increasing living standards with the aim of meeting economic needs by working, trading in accordance with existing regulations, and cooperatives to increase productivity and competitiveness, as well as to become a source of foreign exchange for the country.

4. Socio-Cultural

Here we can do it by living a life in a society that has the attitude of Bhinneka Tunggal Ika, namely by increasing tolerance between ethnicities, races, religions, and also groups. In addition, we also need to develop each other’s interests and talents in art or sports life, preserve regional culture and customs as elements of national culture, preserve and protect the environment so as to avoid natural disasters.

This is an explanation of what state defense is, indicators of state defense, and also examples of state defense attitudes. For You who want to learn all about science related to defending the country, you can visit Sinaumedia.com to get related books.

Examples of Drama Manuscripts – Drama is a genre (type) of literary work that describes human life with motion. Drama describes the reality of life, character, and human behavior through the roles and dialogues that are staged. Stories and stories in drama contain conflicts and emotions that are specifically intended for theatrical performances.

Drama scripts are made in such a way that later they can be staged for the audience to enjoy. Drama requires quality communication, situation and action. This quality can be seen from a conflict or problem that can be presented in its entirety and depth in a drama performance.

Definition of Drama

Drama is a story in the form of motion.

The term for drama during the Dutch colonial period in Indonesia is called tonil . Tonil then evolved to be replaced by the term play by PKG Mangkunegara VII. Sandiwara comes from the Javanese word password and wara . Sandi means secret, while wara ( warah ) means teaching. The term play implies teaching which is carried out with symbols. Meanwhile, the definition of modern and traditional drama must be distinguished. In modern drama, drama activities use dialogue scripts, while traditional plays use improvisation in their dialogues.

Structure and Elements of Drama

Drama is a work that contains high artistic value. A drama follows an orderly plot structure. An organized structure will help the audience enjoy a drama being staged. The structure of the drama includes acts, scenes, dialogues, prologue and epilogue. Act is another term for episode. Each act contains a whole small story that becomes the whole drama. In other words, the act is part of a drama script that summarizes an event that occurs somewhere in a certain time sequence.

The scene is the part of the play that shows the changing events. This change in events is marked by a change in character or setting of place and time, for example in the first scene, character A is talking to character B. They then walk to another place and meet character C, there is a change in the scene.

Dialogue is part of a drama script in the form of a conversation between one character and another. Dialogue is the most dominant part in drama. Dialogue is what distinguishes drama from other types of literary works.

Prologue and epilogue are the frame of a drama. Prologue is an introduction to enter into a drama. The contents are an overview of the drama to be played. Meanwhile, the epilogue is the last part of the drama. Its content is the conclusion of the play being played. Epilogue usually contains the meaning and message of the drama being played.

There are three important elements in drama, including:

• Characters, actors who have more roles than other actors, are usually categorized as protagonists or antagonists.
• Dialogue or conversation that must be said by the characters in the story.
• Instructions for behavior, actions, or actions that must be carried out by the character.

Types of Drama

1. Tragedy Drama

Tragedy is a drama that tells the sad stories of noble figures. The story in the tragedy is the struggle of a noble character who becomes a hero to oppose various oppositions against him. This opposition is unfair because of the difference in power. The story in the tragedy is so serious that it evokes pity and fear.

2. Comedy Drama

Comedy drama is a drama that presents stories that are not too serious but funny. The story deals with events that may occur in the play. Funny things arise from the behavior of the characters and are not related to the situation in the story. Funny behavior also contains the wisdom of the characters.

3. Melodrama

Melodrama has a very serious story. In the story, various incidents appear by chance. The story in a melodrama evokes a feeling of pity that makes the audience carried away.

Example of a Dramatic Script

Have you ever written a play script? Drama scripts are different from other scripts, both in form and writing technique. When you are going to write a drama script, it is better if you first choose a story theme as the basis for writing the script. You have to choose an interesting story as the basis for writing a play. After that, you can arrange a drama story framework based on the selected story.

You must be able to identify the conflicts in the story in order to develop a drama story framework based on the story you have chosen. Finally, you can develop the story framework into a one-act play text that contains original ideas.

As a form of literature, drama is not much different from other forms of prose literature such as novels, romances, or short stories. Quoted from the book Bahasa Indonesia 2 SMP Kelas VIII written by Ida Ayu Kusrini (2007: 16), drama scripts are different from other scripts, both in form and writing technique.

1. Example of a Drama Script for the Script Submission

Andi: “Shan, I want to tell a story, here?”

Shani: “What story? About your crazy dreams, right? What do you want to dream now? So astronaut? Or, traveling to the planet Neptune?”

Andi: “Hahaha, you just know. I really want to tell my dream. However, my dream this time was not as strange as before. This time, the dream I realized was more realistic. I want to be a novelist, Shan. To be precise, to be a fantasy novel writer. You know yourself that this is a fortuneteller. So, me becoming a fantasy novel writer is all I can make it happen.”

Shani: “Widih, your dreams are unlucky, how good are you again. Eh, by the way, have you written the script yet?”

Andi: “Okay, please. In fact, I sent it to the publisher yesterday.”

Shani: “Widih, great time then! I hope the publisher will accept the manuscript, Ndi.”

Andi: “Amen. Thank you Shan.”

Some time later.

Shani: “Ndi, what about your novel script? Was it accepted by the publisher or not?”

Andi: “No, this is Shan. Instead, I was asked to revise it by the publisher. Where are the more revisions? Ah, what a beautiful dream to make a fantasy novel a dream that I can make come true.”

Shani: “Well, Ndi. Your manuscript was only asked to be revised; not rejected. So, your manuscript still has a chance to be published by a publisher. Besides, if it’s not published in the publisher you’re aiming for, you can still send it to other publishers. Is not it?”

Andi: “Yeah, Shan. Eh, by the way, thanks for the input.

Shani: “You are welcome, Ndi”.

Andi also revises the manuscript of the novel. Shani, as his best friend, continues to support and give advice to Andi. Short stories, fantasy novels written by Andi are also published and are loved by many readers.

2. Example of a Drama Script with the Theme of Free Association

That morning at a high school, Bayu ran up to Jono, Liyana, Nina, Ardi, Mira, Cici and Ahmad.

Bayu: Friends, yesterday one of our friends was detained by the police because he was involved in a narcotics case.

Jono: Yes, yesterday I heard rumors, but I don’t know who the detained child is.

Nina: He said, if I’m not mistaken, the one who was arrested by the police was Riko, a student from the next class.

Ahmad “Oh my gosh, what a pity, he must have a problem so he tried illegal drugs as an escape. On the one hand, this incident damaged the good name of our school.

Liyana: However, he could be a victim or someone framed him. We shouldn’t accuse him of being a user first before there is strong evidence.

Nina: As far as I know, he does come from a fairly affluent family, but lacks love from his parents.

Ardi: It’s true what Liyana said, now there are many irresponsible elements who frame or are looking for other victims.

Cici: Nowadays, narcotics cases are rampant among teenagers. Almost every day television shows broadcast news about narcotics cases.

Ahmad: We have to choose our friends wisely and be wary of strangers around us.

Mira: Parents’ love and attention really influences the lives of teenagers who are still unstable. If parents continue to ignore their children, they will fall into promiscuity.

Bayu: He said he didn’t end up in jail because he was underage. He will only go through the rehabilitation stage and his parents need to be investigated further regarding their ignorance about their child who has repeatedly used the drug.

Cici: Hopefully after being rehabilitated, Riko can recover and go to school as usual.

Liyana: Hopefully, our journey of life is still long. Our age now is the age where we find identity and plan for the future. It’s a shame if the bad actions we do now can destroy our future.

Jono: Let’s support each other and remind each other that we don’t fall into promiscuity that will ruin our future. Strengthen our faith and be open to our parents, family and closest friends if there are problems so that we don’t get depressed and trigger us to do forbidden things like trying to use narcotics!

3. Example of Togetherness Theme Drama Script

One day five friends were playing football in the village field where they lived. They often play football in the afternoon on the field. Currently, they were resting on the sidelines.

Bayu: Dod, what did your mother bring you? (while opening the lunch box).

Dodi: I brought this fried chicken. How about you, Bay?

Bayu: I brought large prawns with my mother. Because yesterday my father caught shrimp with Ehsan’s father.

Dodi: So, your lunch also uses shrimp, San?

Ehsan: Yes, Dod. I’m the same as Bayu (smiling happily).

Dodi: Waaahhh delicious… I also really like shrimp. How about you, Ham?

Ilham: I was brought cassava leaves with chili fish, Dod. My favorite food.

Dodi: Wow, that’s no less delicious. How about you, Ton?

Anton: (smiles grimacing) I didn’t bring anything with me. My mother had to go to work early in the morning because my brother was going to high school. Therefore, fathers and mothers must work hard to earn money. So, my mom didn’t have time to cook me and bring me lunch (sadly).

Dodi: Yes, Ton. You can still eat with us.

Anton: What do you mean?

Ehsan : What if we eat together so that Anton can also eat our food.

Ilham: How?

Ehsan : Like this, what if we eat using banana leaves? So, our food will be poured into the banana leaf. Let’s all eat together.

Dodi: That’s a great idea. Come on!

Ilham and Bayu took banana leaves not far from where they were. They all poured their food on the banana leaf. They ate voraciously.

Anton: Thank you guys. Only you guys understand my situation.

Bayu: Ready. Don’t worry, Ton (smiles).

4. Example of Friendship Theme Drama Script

That afternoon when school break time rang, Ari, Dian, Mala, Winda and Haris ordered food in the cafeteria while chatting together.

Mala: Do you know why Dika didn’t come to school for three days? Is he sick?

Haris: The last time I saw Dika was yesterday afternoon sitting pensively on the terrace of his house when I was about to go to a shop near his house. I asked him why he was contemplating and not going to school. He just replied that it was okay and reasoned that lately he was always oversleep.

Dian: Hmm, it’s impossible for Dika to be oversleeping all the time, he’s a diligent kid who always wakes up before the morning call to prayer. Maybe Dika is having a problem, but he doesn’t want to tell us?

Winda: Oh yes, I remember, three days ago after school, my mother told me that she saw Dika at the market helping her mother sell. Isn’t that the first day Dika didn’t go to school?

Ari: It’s best if we visit him after school to find out what happened to Dika.

Winda, Haris, Mala and Dian agreed with Ari’s proposal. In the afternoon they gathered and went together to Dika’s house. There they found Dika tidying up his mother’s merchandise.

Dika: Friends, what’s wrong? Why are you suddenly here? Let’s sit first.

Dian: We just want to make sure the reason why you haven’t come to school for three days straight is because we all know that you are our most diligent friend and we suspect that you are having a problem.

Ari: You’d better tell us what your real problem is, little brother.

Dika: Sorry in advance friends, I don’t want to tell because I’m embarrassed and don’t want to bother you. I work to help Mother to reduce school fees. I was threatened with not being able to pay my tuition fees and I felt sorry to see Mother working alone.

Mala: Then tomorrow afternoon we will help around selling some of your wares. How are you guys?

Harris: I agree!

Winda: My mother often buys your mother’s merchandise because the fish and vegetables are always fresh. The market snacks are also delicious. I’ll ask you later to offer your mother’s snacks to her social gathering friends.

Dika: Thank you, my friends, you are my true friends.

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

Reference

• Harimawan (1988). Dramaturgy . Bandung: Rosda.
• Kosasih (2008). Appreciation of Indonesian Literature . Jakarta: Nobel Edumedia.
• Rene Wellek and Austin Warren (2013). Literary Theory . Jakarta: sinaumedia Pustaka Utama.
• Suwardi Endraswara (2011). Drama Learning Method . Yogyakarta: CAPS.

Sun’s Climate – Climate is a state or weather condition that occurs in a large area over a long period of time. Climate can also be interpreted as a measure of the average weather in a large area over a certain period of time. Climate divides various regions of the world based on their respective weather characteristics. Differences in climate make different regions have different characteristics of living things, such as animals and plants. Therefore, humans need to adjust the types of plants that are suitable for planting in the climate of their region so that they can produce resources that will be useful to meet their daily needs.

Climates are classified into five groups, namely Sun Climate, Koppen Climate, Junghuhn Climate, Schmidt Ferguson Climate, and Oldeman Climate. The most commonly used climate classification is the solar climate classification. In this article, we will discuss the definition of solar climate, solar climate classification, examples of countries in the solar climate classification, flora and fauna that live in the solar climate classification, and the characteristics of regions in the solar climate classification.

Definition of Solar Climate

Solar climate is a climate based on the amount of heat or sunlight received in a region of the earth’s surface. The amount of heat or sunlight received in that region of the earth is affected by the latitude of the equator. The closer an area is to the equator, the more sunlight or heat it receives. Vice versa, the farther the distance of an area from the equator, the less or less amount of heat or sunlight that can be received.

The following is a book about the phenomenon of global climate change and its implications.

Solar Climate Classification

The solar climate is classified into 4 (four) groups, namely tropical climate, subtropical climate, temperate climate, and cold climate.

1. Tropical climate

The tropical climate is found in areas that are on the equator or at latitudes of 23.5 degrees LU to 23.5 degrees LS. The tropical climate has temperatures above 18 degrees Celsius or 64 degrees Fahrenheit. The region with this climate has two seasons which are experienced every year, following the movement of the sun’s circulation, namely the dry season and the rainy season. The dry season will usually occur from March to August. Meanwhile, the rainy season will usually occur from September to February.

1) Tropical Climate Country

The tropical climate region consists of several parts of the Americas, parts of the Asian continent, and parts of the Middle East. The tropical climates of the Americas include parts of Mexico, the Caribbean Islands, all countries in Central America, Nassau in the Bahamas, as well as parts of South America, consisting of Venezuela, Northern Chile, Colombia, Peru, Brazil, Ecuador, Suriname, Bolivia, Paraguay and Argentina. The tropical climate region on the Asian continent includes the southern part of India, Hong Kong, the Maldives Islands, parts of Bangladesh, parts of Taiwan, and countries in Southeast Asia. The tropical climate region in the Middle East includes Oman, the United Arab Emirates, Yemen, and the southern part of Saudi Arabia.

2) Characteristics of a Tropical Climate Region

• It has a high air temperature because of the vertical position of the sun. In general, this air temperature is in the range of 20-30 degrees Celsius, or can even reach more than 30 degrees Celsius in some areas.
• It has higher and longer rainfall compared to other climates. In the rainy season there can be heavy rain almost every day.
• Gets enough sunlight every year because it is close to the equator.
• Evaporation of sea water is quite high because there are clouds in the atmosphere.
• Change of normal air temperature and not extreme.
• It has low air pressure and changes in pressure that occur slowly and regularly.
• In the wet tropics, plants that grow in forests are usually green and dense.
• In the dry tropics there are many savannas.
• In dry tropical areas, the air can turn around quickly following the Earth’s back radiation which also takes place quickly.

3) Flora and Fauna in Tropical Climates

Several types of flora are found in tropical climates, namely pine or tusam, ebony, acacia, meranti, iron, keruing, lime, pitcher plant, orchids, lotus, bougainvillea, bamboo, banana trees, durian, and wooden palms.

Here is a book about the cultivation of tropical plants.

Several types of fauna are found in tropical climates, namely: African fauna, consisting of gorillas, camels, elephants, hippos and pangolins; Australis fauna as well as the Pacific Islands and Eastern Indonesia, consisting of koalas, birds of paradise, kiwi, platypus and cockatoos; Fauna of Southeast Asia, South Asia and West Indonesia, consisting of orangutans, tigers, fish, rhinoceros, bears, deer and several types of reptiles; The fauna of Central America and South Africa, consisting of bison, slow lorises, jaguars, bats and piranha fish.

4) Tropical Climate Type

Based on the amount of rainfall in each region, the tropical climate is divided into three types, namely tropical rain forest, tropical rain forest climate, and tropical savanna climate.

a. Tropical Rainy Climate

The climate of tropical rain forests is in areas with latitudes around 10-15 degrees LU and LS. This region has a windy and calm climate accompanied by relatively high rainfall and a relatively short dry season, which is about two months. Some countries that have a tropical rainy climate, namely Indonesia, Singapore, Malaysia, Brunei, Madagascar, Congo, the Philippines, Brazil, Colombia, Papua New Guinea, Micronesia, Fiji, Nicaragua, Sri Lanka, Peru and Suriname.

Here is a book about animal habitats in tropical rain forests.

b. Tropical Monsoon climate

Regions with a tropical monsoon climate have characteristics similar to those with a tropical rain forest climate. However, tropical monsoon climates are exposed to more sunlight than tropical rainforest climates. This climate tends to have warm temperatures throughout the year. Several countries that have a tropical monsoon climate, namely India, Southwest Africa, Sri Lanka, Bangladesh, Southeastern Brazil, Myanmar and Guyana.

c. Tropical Savanna Climate

The tropical savanna climate is the driest tropical climate with low rainfall. Regions with this climate often experience drought which causes the death of flora and fauna. Some areas that have a tropical savanna climate, namely East Africa, Central Brazil, Paraguay, South Africa, West Madagascar, Sudan, Northern Australia, and Bolivia.

2. Subtropical climate

The subtropical climate is found in areas that are at latitudes of 23.5 degrees to 35 degrees LU and 23.5 degrees to 35 degrees LS. The subtropical region is the area that surrounds the tropical climate area, which is a transition between tropical and temperate climates. This region is right at the north or top and the south or bottom of the equator. This climate has four seasons, namely spring, summer, autumn and winter.

1) Tropical Climate Country

Some areas that have a tropical climate, namely the United States and its surroundings, Central Asia, East Asia, northern West Asia, North Africa, southern Africa, and most of Europe, except Scandinavia.

2) Characteristics of the Subtropical Climate Region

• Has a variety of extreme weather conditions.
• The time during the day is relatively longer in summer and relatively shorter in winter.
• It has relatively higher air pressure when compared to tropical climates
• Has lower air humidity
• It has an average rainfall, which is between 750 mm to 1000 mm per year.
• Has a tree with wide and green leaves in winter and fall in summer.
• It has warm summers and mild winters
• The distance between one tree and another tree is not too tight.
• Having a relatively small number or types of plants.

3) Flora and Fauna in Tropical Climates

Several types of flora that live in subtropical regions, namely lavender, cherry blossoms, moss rose , tulips, blanket flowers , palm trees, mango trees, lychee trees, orange trees, avocado trees, fir trees, and wheat.

Several types of fauna that live in subtropical regions, namely deer, panthers, sambar, deer, squirrels, bears, eagles, frogs, turtles, panthers, and capybaras.

3. Temperate Climate

Temperate climates are found in areas that are at latitudes of 40 degrees to 66.5 degrees LU and LS. Regions with a temperate climate have four seasons, namely spring, summer, autumn and winter. This climate is divided into four types, namely the sea west coast climate, steppe climate, desert climate, and humid continental climate. Regions with a sea-west climate have temperatures that are humid and overcast in winter and dry and sunny in summer. Regions with a steppe climate have cool air. Regions with desert climates have cool temperatures, but are dry and hot in summer and windy in winter. Regions with a humid continental climate have wet conditions in summer.

1) Moderate Climate Countries

Regions that have a temperate climate are in most of the European Continent, such as Denmark, Germany, Italy, France, England, Ireland, Mongolia, Romania and Ukraine.

2) Characteristics of Moderate Climate Areas

a. Located in the area of ​​40 degrees latitude to 66.5 degrees latitude and 40 degrees south latitude to 66.5 degrees south latitude.
b. It has a larger annual temperature amplitude compared to tropical climates.
c. It has a smaller daily temperature amplitude compared to tropical climates.
d. Air pressure and wind direction often experience erratic changes.
e. There are often sudden storms.

3) Flora and Fauna in Temperate Climates

Several types of flora are found in areas with temperate climates, namely bamboo, punus, ferns, cypresses, mini palms, and beluka.

Several types of fauna are found in areas with temperate climates, namely rabbits, snow rats, grizzly bears, wolves, black bears, and salmon.

4. Cold Climate

The cold climate is found in areas with latitudes of 66.5 degrees LU to 90 degrees LU and 66.5 degrees LS to 90 degrees LS. There are more than 20% of the earth’s surface that has a cold climate. This climate is far from the equator, which is in the polar regions of the earth. Cold climates consist of cool or cool summers and winters that are so cold that permafrost can form.

1) Cold Climate Countries

Some countries that have cold climates, namely Alaska, Canada, Iceland, Sweden, Greenland, Norway, Finland, northern Russia, and the continent of Antarctica.

2) Cold Climate Type

Cold climates are divided into three types, namely taiga climate, tundra climate, and arctic climate.

a. Taiga climate

The taiga climate has very cold temperatures in winter. The taiga region is a habitat for boreal forests overgrown with conifer trees, such as pine trees. The boreal forest would be the largest biome on earth if all of its areas were combined. Several types of animals that live in the taiga, namely the Siberian tiger and the brown bear.

b. Tundra climate

The tundra climate has cold temperatures on the verge of normal. The tundra region is frozen cold land filled with short-lived plants. Some areas with a tundra climate, namely the islands in northern Canada, North America, the southern coast of Greenland, and the northern coast of Siberia. Regions with this climate experience long winters and fast cool summers. In winter, this area will be covered with ice and snow. Later in the summer, this area will form a large swamp due to the melting of ice on the ground surface. The types of plants that live in this area, namely mosses and shrubs. One of the animals that live in this region is the wildebeest.

c. Polar climate

Regions with a polar climate have a fairly thick layer of ice. The polar region includes the North Pole and the South Pole. This area is covered in eternal snow and ice throughout the year making it impossible for plants to live and thrive. Animals that live in this region, namely polar bears in the North Pole region and penguins in the South Pole region.

Here is a book that will help learn about the North Pole and the South Pole.

Soil Type – Soil is land and one of the components in the form of the earth’s surface. The land referred to here is the condition of the soil. Soil is also a resource that is often used by humans. Growing plants, building houses, and even doing activities requires land.

Quoting the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), soil can be interpreted as the surface of the earth or the layer of the earth that is above it; the state of the earth somewhere; the earth’s surface that is given a boundary; mainland; and others. Soil comes from the weathering of rocks with the help of organisms, forming a unique body that covers the rock. This process of soil formation is known as pedogenesis.

This unique process forms soil as a natural body consisting of layers or is referred to as a soil horizon. Each horizon tells about the origin and physical, chemical and biological processes that have been passed through the soil body.

Soil Formation Process

Soil comes from the weathering of rocks with the help of organisms, forming a unique body that covers the rock. The process of soil formation is known as “pedogenesis”. This unique process forms soil as a natural body consisting of layers or is referred to as a soil horizon. Each horizon tells about the origin and physical, chemical and biological processes that have been passed through the soil body.

Hans Jenny (1899-1992), a soil expert from Switzerland working in the United States, stated that soil is formed from parent material that has undergone modification/weathering due to the dynamics of climatic factors, organisms (including humans), and the relief of the earth’s surface (topography). as time goes by. Based on the dynamics of the five factors, various types of soil are formed and soil classification can be carried out.

Soil is formed from rocks and rocks take millions of years to turn into soil. Rocks become soil because of weathering, namely the process of breaking down rocks into soil. Rocks can experience weathering due to various factors, including weather and the activities of living things. Weather factors that cause rock weathering, such as temperature and rainfall.

Weathering caused by weather factors is called physical weathering. The living things that cause weathering, for example trees and mosses are called biological weathering. Soil is formed from several factors, namely rocks, climate, living organisms, topography, and time. There are various differences from these factors, the processes of weathering and soil formation are different. This causes differences in soil types from one region to another.

Soil Benefits

The benefits of land for human life include land as land, industrial raw materials and energy sources.

1. Land as land, among others, is used for settlements, industrial land, agricultural land, and others.
2. Soil as an industrial raw material is used among others for making pottery, raw materials for cement, and building materials (tiles and bricks)–clay; for oil drilling and iron–mud casting molds; for raw materials for paper, textiles, chemicals and ceramics – kaolinite is a type of clay, soft, white/yellow/gray in color, rich in aluminum silicate.
3. Soil as an energy source, for example peat soil is one alternative energy source. Peat-resistant distribution areas in Indonesia are in East Sumatra, West Kalimantan, Central Kalimantan, South Kalimantan and Papua.

Soil Components

The soil component is the composition of the process of soil formation. Soil is not a pile of solid material in a dead and static system, but is a dynamic and living system that changes from time to time. Every soil is composed of mineral/inorganic matter, organic matter, groundwater, and air. Mineral material comes from the weathering of rocks, while organic matter comes from the decomposition of dead organisms.

However, the ratio of each soil component varies in each soil and changes over time. For a good ratio of soil components what plants need ideally is 45% mineral matter, 5% organic matter, 25% water, and 25% air.

Soil Characteristics

The soil body (solum) is nothing but rock that is weathered and undergoes further formation processes. The age of the land found at this time is not older than the tertiary period and mostly formed from the Pleistocene.

Soil bodies are formed from a mixture of organic matter and minerals. Non-organic soil or mineral soil is formed from rock, so it contains minerals. In contrast, organic soils (organosol/humosol) are formed from compaction of degraded organic matter.

Organic soil is black in color and is the main constituent of peatlands and can later become coal. Organic soils tend to have high acidity because they contain some organic acids (humic substances) resulting from the decomposition of various organic matter. This soil group is usually poor in minerals, the supply of minerals comes from flowing water or the results of decomposition of living tissue.

Organic soils can be planted because they have loose physical properties (nests), so they can store enough water, but because they have high acidity, most food crops will give limited yields and below optimum performance.

Non-organic soils are dominated by minerals. These minerals form the soil-forming particles. Soil texture is determined by the composition of the three soil-forming particles: sand, silt (dust), and clay. Sandy soil is dominated by sand, loamy soil is dominated by clay. Soil with a balanced composition of sand, silt and clay is known as loam .

The color of the soil is the main characteristic that is most easily remembered by people. Soil color varies greatly, ranging from dark black, brown, brick red, orange, yellow, to white. In addition, soil can have layers with contrasting color differences as a result of chemical processes (acidification) or leaching ( leaching ).

Black or dark soils often indicate a high presence of organic matter, either due to weathering of vegetation or deposition in swamps. The dark color can also be caused by the presence of manganese, sulfur and nitrogen. The reddish or yellowish color of the soil is usually due to the high content of oxidized iron; Different colors occur due to the influence of the conditions of the chemical process of its formation. Aerobic/oxidative conditions produce uniform colors or gradual color changes, while anaerobic/reductive conditions lead to spotted or concentrated color patterns.

Soil structure is a physical characteristic of the soil that is formed from the composition between the aggregates (grains) of the soil and the space between the aggregates. Soil is composed of three phases, namely the solid phase, the liquid phase, and the gas phase. The liquid and gas phases fill the space between the aggregates. Soil structure depends on the balance of these three constituent factors. The space between the aggregates is referred to as the porus (plural pores).

Soil structure is good for roots if the large pores (macropores) are filled with air and the small pores (micropores) are filled with water. Loose soil (nest) has a fairly large aggregate with balanced macropores and micropores. The soil becomes more clayey when the clay content is excessive, so it lacks macropores.

Soil Classification

Soil classification has various versions. There are technical difficulties in classifying soils because many factors influence soil formation. In addition, soil is a dynamic object, so it is always undergoing a process of change. Soil is formed from worn/weathered rock due to exposure to dynamics in the lower layers of the atmosphere, such as climate dynamics, topography/geography, and the activity of biological organisms. The intensity and time intervals of these factors also result in variations in the appearance of the soil.

In classifying soil, experts first do it based on physical and chemical characteristics, as well as by looking at the layers that make up the soil profile. Furthermore, after the technology has developed far, the experts also look at aspects of the bedrock that forms the soil and the weathering process of the rocks which then gives certain characteristics to the soil that is formed.

Based on these criteria, there are many types of soil in the world. To make it easier, experts often classify locally. For Indonesia, for example, the Dudal-Soepraptohardjo Classification System (1957-1961) is known, which is still referred to today in Indonesia for agricultural purposes, especially in a modified version by the Center for Soil and Agro-climate Research (Puslittanak) in 1978 and 1982.

In 1975, the USDA (US Department of Agriculture) classification system was released. This system was created because the old classification systems overlapped in naming due to different criteria. In use, the USDA system provides clear criteria compared to other classification systems, so that the USDA system is usually included in soil classification to accompany naming based on the FAO or PPT (Center for Soil Research) systems.

The weakness of this system, especially for developing countries, is that the criteria are based on detailed laboratory analysis, making it difficult for practitioners to define directly in the field. However, the USDA system is helpful because it uses a consistent naming system.

For communication among world soil experts, the Food and Agriculture Organization (FAO) has also developed a soil classification system since 1974. In 1998 it was agreed to use the WRB classification system from the World Reference Base for Soil Resources, a project formed by FAO, to replace the system This. The latest version of the WRB system was released in 2007.

Various Types of Soil

Soil type will affect soil fertility. Geographical and astronomical location in Indonesia has a very important influence in forming various types of soil. The following is an explanation of several types of soil, their characteristics and their distribution in Indonesia:

1. Alluvial Soil Type

Alluvial soil is a type of soil that occurs due to silt deposits which are usually carried away by river flow. This soil is usually found downstream because it was brought from upstream. This soil is usually brown to gray in color.

This land is very suitable for agriculture, both rice and secondary crops such as corn, tobacco and other types of plants because the texture is soft and easy to cultivate so you don’t have to work hard to hoe it. This land is widely spread in Indonesia from Sumatra, Kalimantan, Sulawesi, Papua and Java.

2. Andosol Soil Type

Andosol soil is a type of volcanic soil which is formed due to volcanism in volcanoes. This soil is very fertile and good for plants. The color of the andosol soil is grayish brown. This soil is very rich in minerals, nutrients, water and minerals so it is very good for plants. This soil is very suitable for all types of plants in the world. Its distribution in Indonesia itself is in the areas of Java, Bali, Sumatra and Nusa Tenggara.

3. Entisol Soil Type

Entisol soil is a relative of andosol soil, but is usually weathered material released by volcanic eruptions such as dust, sand, lava and lapilli. This soil is also very fertile and is a young soil type.

This soil is usually found not far from the volcano area, it can be in the form of a thin soil surface that does not yet have a layer of soil and in the form of a sand dune like that in Parangtritis Beach, Yogyakarta. The distribution of this entisol soil is usually found around volcanoes such as Parangtritis Beach, Yogyakarta, and other areas of Java that have volcanoes.

4. Grumusol Soil Type

Grumusol soil is formed from the weathering of limestone and volcanic tuffa. The organic content in it is low because it is made of limestone, so the soil is infertile and not suitable for growing plants. The texture of the soil is dry and easily broken especially during the dry season and has a black color. The level of acidity (pH) that is owned is neutral to alkaline (alkaline).

This land is usually located on a surface that is no more than 300 meters above sea level and has a flat to undulating topography. Changes in temperature in areas where there are grumusol soils are very real when it is hot and rainy. Its distribution in Indonesia is in Central Java (Demak, Jepara, Pati, Rembang), East Java (Ngawi, Madiun) and East Nusa Tenggara. Because of its dry texture, it would be good if it was planted with strong vegetation such as teak.

5. Humus Soil Type

Humus soil is soil formed from the weathering of plants. Contains lots of nutrients and minerals and is very fertile. Humus soil is very good for planting because it is very fertile and good for plants.

This soil has a lot of nutrients and minerals due to weathering of plants so that the color is slightly blackish. This land is located in an area where there is a lot of forest. Its distribution in Indonesia includes Sumatra, Kalimantan, Java, Papua, and parts of Sulawesi.

6. Types of Limestone Soil

As the name implies, limestone soil comes from weathered limestone. Because it is formed from limestone soil, it can be concluded that this soil is not fertile and cannot be planted with plants that require a lot of water. Limestone soils are planted with strong and durable trees such as teak and other hard trees. Limestone soils are scattered in dry areas such as in Gunung Kidul Yogyakarta, and in limestone mountainous areas such as in Central Java, West Java, East Nusa Tenggara.

7. Type of Latosol Soil

This soil type is also found in Indonesia, this soil is formed from the weathering of sedimentary and metamorphic rocks. The characteristics of latosol soil are its red to yellow color, its clay texture and has soil coatings. The distribution of this litosol soil is in areas that have high rainfall and high humidity as well as at altitudes ranging from 300-1000 meters above sea level. Latosol soil is not very fertile because it contains iron and aluminum. Distribution of latosol soils in Sulawesi, Lampung, East and West Kalimantan, Bali and Papua.

The following is a recommended book from sinaumedia that Sinaumed’s can read to learn about land development so they can fully understand it. Happy reading.

Find other interesting things at www.sinaumedia.com. sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutLimits will always present interesting articles and recommendations for the best books for Sinaumed’s.

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

• 5 Causes of Water Pollution, Prevent and Make the Water Environment Better!
• Benefits of Saving Energy for the Environment, Economy, and Health
• Geographical Research: Research Methods and Steps
• Definition of Reforestation: Benefits and Preparation for the Reforestation Movement
• River Flow Patterns: Definition, Types, and the Formation Process

Soil pollution is a condition where the soil is polluted in the surface area or even underground. This pollution is caused by pollutants or contaminants that contaminate the soil.

Soil pollution can occur due to many factors, but generally caused by human actions and also due to nature. So, there is natural soil pollution and there is artificial soil pollution.

The presence of highly toxic and dangerous chemicals, such as pollutants and contaminants that cause soil pollution to occur. Soil pollution is one of the causes of damage to human health to the health of flora and fauna.

Reviewing the cases of soil pollution contaminants, many are caused by natural causes within the soil itself. This occurs when the levels of these contaminants are high and can still cause contamination of the soil and remain at risk.

Even though, it is caused by natural processes of contaminants in the soil, they are still dangerous and have the potential to cause many negative impacts on life.

The same is true for air pollution and water pollution. Soil pollution is not a simple matter. In other words, soil pollution is a problem that needs to be given great attention. Especially in the last few decades, soil pollution has become a serious problem from time to time.

While other environmental problems that are also a serious problem are climate change, global warming or global warming and animal extinction.

Pollution that occurs in the soil is caused by precipitation due to waste materials, both in the form of solid waste and liquid waste. The deposition occurs on the ground surface to underground. This deposition process can contaminate the soil and of course groundwater as well.

This definition is explained based on the explanation from the Britannica dictionary . Soil pollution is also not the only pollution that exists.

 

Causes of Soil Pollution

Soil pollution, as previously mentioned, is very dangerous for human life, and has many negative impacts. Therefore, we need to know the causes of soil pollution so that we can reduce or prevent soil pollution.

Thus, the causes of soil pollution must be known by many people. By doing this, it can also be a hope that human life can change in a better direction.

1. Caused by Organic and Inorganic Waste

The cause of the first soil pollution is caused by organic waste and also inorganic waste. The definition of organic waste itself is waste which in the decomposition process does not take a long time and process, only with a short time this waste is easily decomposed. Meanwhile, inorganic waste takes a long time and a long process to decompose.

If a comparison is made, organic waste is still at a much better level than inorganic waste which is very dangerous. The process and time of decomposition also affect the hazardous levels of the two wastes.

However, that does not mean that organic waste does not have a negative impact. If the soil has an excess of organic waste, it will affect the growth and development of plants in its environment.

Organic waste is usually found in household waste, small industries, and others. Meanwhile, examples of organic waste, such as used food waste, leftover vegetables, and also rotting leaves.

In contrast to organic waste which is not too dangerous, inorganic waste is waste that is very dangerous for the environment. Inorganic waste which is very difficult to decompose causes soil contamination more easily.

An example of inorganic waste is all kinds of used plastic, cans, bottles and so on that don’t come from organic materials.

In addition to making the soil polluted, inorganic waste also plays a role in making the environment dirty. Thus, a place that has a lot of inorganic waste will become a mosquito nest. Why is that? because inorganic waste can be a container for collecting rainwater which is preferred by mosquitoes to be used as nests.

This waste may be removed by burning, but this burning can also cause damage and pollution to the air.

 

2. Liquid Waste and Solid Waste

The cause of the next soil pollution is liquid waste and solid waste. Often people take lightly the existence of liquid waste that comes from the rest of the manufacture of a particular product. The majority of this liquid waste is produced by the industrial sector, both large and small industries.

The majority of this liquid waste is produced from factory waste. However, liquid waste originating from households and domestic affairs is still the largest contributor to soil pollution.

Examples of liquid waste originating from households and domestic affairs, such as water used for washing clothes, washing dishes, water used for detergents, or water used for carbolic acid for mopping floors.

This liquid waste greatly pollutes the soil because it dissolves and absorbs into the soil. In other words, this liquid waste plays a major role in destroying the content of substances in the soil.

Not only liquid waste, solid waste is equally dangerous in soil pollution. Solid waste is waste from residual activities in the form of production or consumption that has a solid form.

Similar to liquid waste, solid waste is also produced by the industrial sector in the form of pulp mills. In addition, domestic activities also contribute a lot of solid waste, such as leaves, plastic, paper, and so on.

Human life can never be separated from solid waste. In the end, this solid waste contaminates and pollutes the soil, disrupting the life cycle. In addition, the impact that is very visible from solid waste is not interesting to look at.

 

3. Agricultural Waste

Without us realizing that activities involving agricultural activities can also cause soil pollution. This farm produces a large amount of hazardous waste. Hazardous substances produced for agricultural activities are chemical fertilizers and pest repellents, namely pesticides.

Pesticides and fertilizers also contain many harmful chemicals, if used they will seep into the soil. Materials, these chemicals can damage structures and networks in the soil.

If things like this happen continuously, the soil will turn out to be infertile so that it will be polluted and no longer suitable for farming and farming activities.

 

4. Forest Fire

Apart from being caused by waste, human activities can also create pollution to the soil, for example forest fires which can be one of the causes of soil pollution. When the forest has been burned, it will be difficult for the forest to grow again with plants.

Soil contamination due to forest fires occurs because the important substances contained in the soil have died due to being burned by the fire.

 

5. Natural Disasters

Natural factors that can cause soil pollution are natural disasters. Naturally, natural disasters can contaminate the soil, especially when floods occur.

Floods can cause the layers of nutrients in the soil to slowly disappear because they are carried away by the currents of the water. The loss of nutrients causes the soil to become polluted.

In addition to flooding, volcanic eruptions can also create pollution to the soil. Soil covered with volcanic ash, sand, and other hazardous materials released by volcanoes can dry out the soil.

Although, volcanic ash and other hazardous materials can damage the soil, but after things change to normal again, the land that was covered earlier will turn out to be more fertile and loose over time.

 

Impact of Soil Pollution

If we already know and understand the causes of soil pollution, then we must understand the impact caused by soil pollution. The following are the impacts caused by soil pollution:

 

1. Impact on Health

Soil pollution can cause disturbance to human health. The impact on health is one of the most dangerous effects.

Many health problems are caused by soil pollution, one of which is gas inhalation. This gas comes from the ground which moves slowly upwards or also through inhalation caused by objects that are transported by various kinds of activities carried out by humans.

Soil contamination can cause various kinds of illnesses, such as headaches, nausea, relatively mild skin rashes, eye irritation, and respiratory problems. Other serious conditions caused by soil contamination are blockages in the neuromuscular , then damage to the kidneys, damage to the liver, and also cancer which can be caused by soil contamination.

 

Short-term illness caused by soil contamination

1. Fatigue

2. Headaches

3. Vomiting and Nausea

4. Chest pain

5. Rashes on the skin

6. Eye irritation

7. Problems with breathing, especially the lungs

Apart from attacking humans and creating short-term illnesses, soil contamination can also create long-term illnesses in the body. This is because inhalation of soil particulate matter and also food contamination can be a cause of poor health conditions and require serious treatment.

 

Long-term disease caused by soil contamination

1. Cancer

Various types of cancer, including the most dangerous, namely leukemia. This is caused by contact between bodies with polluted soil because it is contaminated with various kinds of harmful chemicals, for example gasoline and benzene.

2. Nervous System Damage

Soil pollution can also damage the nervous system in our bodies. This is due to the presence of a hazardous substance in the form of lead (Pb) that enters the soil. Pollution due to lead needs to be considered because it has the potential to attack children who still like to play with soil.

3. Neuromuscular blockage

Soil contamination can also be fatal to neuromuscular blockage. If we experience this blockage, we will experience depression which is suffered by the nervous system at the center.

4. Kidney Damage

Soil that is polluted and has levels of mercury. Mercury is a dangerous substance and has the potential to cause kidney damage.

5. Liver Damage

Just like the kidneys, the liver can also be damaged because of the mercury content contained in the soil, both on the surface and underground soil.

 

2. Impact on the Ecosystem

After understanding the impact of soil pollution on the ecosystem on earth. Next to be discussed is the impact of soil pollution on the ecosystem.

Soil is the element of the earth that is the easiest to make changes to chemical content. In fact, it’s not just the chemical content, the fact is that even the structure in the soil is very volatile.

With changes in the structure and content contained in the soil, of course it will have an effect on changes in the metabolic system of all organisms that live and live in the soil. If the organisms in the soil are reduced, it will affect the ecosystem which will eventually break the cycle of the food chain.

3. Lowers Soil Fertility

The next impact caused by soil pollution is the loss or absence of soil biota or microflora in the soil. Of course, losing these biota is very detrimental because it makes the soil not as loose and fertile as before.

Book Recommendations About Environmental Knowledge

This is an article that explains soil pollution, its causes, impacts and also solutions to overcome it. If you want to learn more about the environment, you can immediately have the books we recommend, below!

Methods and Studies of Biological & Environmental Resources

 

Sustainable Environmental Management : Jatna Supriatna

Environmental Cartoons (2021)

Soil Pollution Solutions

This dangerous soil pollution can still be overcome in many ways, some solutions to tackle soil pollution are as follows:

1. Avoiding Excessive Agricultural Activities 

Farming is a normal thing and can be done, but it shouldn’t be too much. Because with excessive activity in planting and removing grass on the ground it will have an impact on natural disasters, causing erosion of the soil and also flooding.

In addition, we must reduce the use of harmful chemical fertilizers and pesticides that are commonly used to repel pests. This is because the two substances are one of the biggest contributors to soil pollution.

 

2. Reducing “Waste Footprint” Against Humans

Do you know what “Waste Footprint” is ? This waste footprint is the waste we produce in the form of waste that is difficult to decompose. So, humans must try to reduce the use of inorganic waste, such as plastic, and materials that require a long process to decompose.

This needs to be done to reduce the total accumulation of soil affected by harmful pollutants. How to reduce Waste Footprint? We must be accustomed to doing 3R activities, namely Reuse, Reduce and Recycle .

 

3. Land Washing

By washing the soil it is useful to remove various kinds of contaminants in the soil. How to wash the soil by using clean water and separating soil that has been contaminated with soil that has not been contaminated.

By using the soil washing method, humans can help make the environment healthier and less polluted without having to dig up the soil.

 

4. Bioremediation

Furthermore, the methods and solutions used to overcome soil pollution are with the help of microorganisms that have the ability to fertilize the soil.

These microorganisms play an important role in reducing various kinds of contaminants and can restore soil to be more fertile as before.

However, the obstacle in this bioremediation method is that there must be an appropriate temperature as well as good nutrient and oxygen content in the soil.

 

5. Reduce Packaged Goods

Reducing the purchase of packaged products can also help reduce soil contamination. Packaged products will produce a lot of inorganic waste which will eventually end up in landfills and create soil pollution. We ourselves know how dangerous inorganic waste is which is very difficult to decipher.

 

6. Stop Throwing Garbage on the Ground

In order to create good and unpolluted soil, we must get used to not littering on the ground. Dispose of trash in its place and segregate it by type.

 

7. Organic Gardening

Next, make an organic garden and make it a habit to eat organic food that is not contaminated with harmful substances such as pesticides. By doing this, not only will the soil be healthy, but our bodies will also be healthy.

By: Ai Siti Rahayu

Soil Layer – Soil is part of a layer of the atmosphere in the earth’s crust that is at the top or outermost position and is part of the life and habitat of organisms or microorganisms and is composed of various minerals, organic and other inorganic materials. The role of soil is very vital in supporting life on earth because it supports the availability of nutrients for plants to develop, and plants are the basis of the food chain.

So it can be said that soil is a starting point for the source of life for all creatures on earth, without soil plants cannot survive so that the food chain will never exist. Soil has a very special structure by forming voids which generally contain air and allow plants to breathe.

 

Definition of Soil Layer

The layers of the soil are layers made of layers and can be specifically distinguished chemically, geologically and biologically. When a soil is cut vertically from the side, the shape of the soil layers will be clearly visible because the levels or layers do have different characteristics.

Through the vertical side, you can see the stages of soil formation. It can be said that in each layer of soil it forms a period which in the top layer of soil becomes the end result of the soil formation process, while for the deepest layer of soil which is mostly hard rock, it becomes the beginning before the soil is formed.

Each of the soil types generally has three to four different layers, which can be grouped into color appearance, physical appearance, and soil texture. Through soil texture, it can be seen from the size of soil particles, whether it is clay, sandy, loamy, contains high organic content or is in the form of sediment.

You can learn about Soil Mechanics 1 Basic Concepts and Laboratory Measurements
by DR AGUS TUGAS SADJIANTO, ST, MT

 

Soil level

Soil layers are generally divided into 4 levels.

 

1. Topsoil

Is a layer that is 30 cm deep, often referred to as the term Top Soil. In this layer there is a lot of organic matter, humus and also produces the most fertile layer so that it is very suitable for short root crops.

The easiest way to recognize topsoil is by its darker color compared to the layer below, it can be seen that it is looser and all microorganisms live in this layer. So that there is a possibility of a process of stem residue, weathering of leaves, and other parts of living things.

 

2. Middle Soil Layer

Right at the bottom layer after top soil with a thickness of 50 cm to 1 meter. It is brighter in color than the layer above and this layer is formed from a mixture of weathering in the lower layer with the rest of the top soil material that is carried by water, precipitates so that it becomes denser and is also often referred to as clay.

 

3. Subsoil

A layer that contains a lot of rock that has begun to decay and has been mixed with sedimentary soil with the layer above it. In this layer there are still many rocks that have not been weathered and also some that have been in the weathering process of the rock itself and have the same color as the constituent rocks. It is quite deep and rarely penetrated by tree or plant roots.

 

4. Bed Rock Layers

This layer is the deepest layer consisting of solid rock. The types of rocks in this layer have differences from one area to another so that the resulting product from the soil will also be different.

The rocks in this layer are easy to break, but very difficult for plant roots and water to pass through, the texture is light gray-white to reddish in color. This bedrock layer can easily be seen on the walls of the steep ravines of mountainous areas.

 

The type of soil type in the soil layer.

In the soil layer there are several types of soil, such as:

 

1. Alluvial Soil

A sedimentary soil formed from silt and fine sand that has undergone soil erosion. Very many are in the lowlands, around swamps, river mouths, valleys, as well as on the outskirts of large rivers. This soil contains a lot of sand and clay, does not contain many nutrients.

Its own characteristics have a gray color with a slightly detached texture and are sensitive to erosion. Fertility levels are reaching high depending on the mother and climate. In Indonesia, alluvial soil is good soil and has been used for seasonal to annual food crops (rice fields and crops).

 

2. Andosol soil

The word Andosol comes from Japanese, a combination of two words (An = Black; do = Soil), so Andosol itself means a type of black soil. According to soil science, this black soil is a volcanic soil originating from a volcano. The naming of andosol is different for each country, for example in Japan itself it is called Kurobokudo which changed its name to Ando soils since 1947 by United States experts.

The definition of andosol soil according to the Center for Research and Development of Agricultural Land Resources is a soil that has a mollic A horizon or an umbric A horizon which is after the cambic B horizon which contains fine soil fraction and is also mostly composed of volcanic ash and pyroclastic material. other vitrix.

 

3. Entisol Soil

Entisol soil itself is a soil that is said to be very young, since the initial stages of its development. These soils are characterized by soil mineral matter that has not yet formed a clear pedogenic horizon.

 

These soils occur in layers in areas of deposition of new material, in areas where erosion or deposition is faster than soil development. Such as steep slope areas, floodplains and also dunes. The main criterion for the order Entisol is the absence of organization in the soil material. These soils show little development of structure or horizon and also resemble the material in a fresh sandbank.

 

4. Grumusol soil

This soil is a guideline of soil formed from limestone and volcanic tuffa which in general has an alkaline nature so that there is no organic activity in it. This causes the soil to be very poor in nutrients and other organic elements. The nature of lime itself is that it can absorb all the nutrients in the soil so that high lime levels can be toxic to plants.

This grumusol soil still has properties and characteristics like the parent rock. The weathering that will occur is only changing the physique and also the texture of elements such as Ca and Mg which were previously tightly bound and also tightly attached to the parent rock so that it becomes looser which can be influenced by external factors such as climate, weather, water and others. Sometimes in this grumusol soil there is a concretion of lime with soft lime elements and develops into a thick and hard layer.

 

You can learn about the Landslide Disaster Risk Reduction Education Series
by Yohanes Primus Supriono

Soil Composition Components

The components in the soil provide nutrients for plants and other microorganisms in the soil so that they can grow and develop. The growth and development of organisms will also benefit the soil. So, there exists a beneficial relationship between the soil and also the organisms. As a place for the growth of various types of living things, soil is divided into several components, as follows.

 

Rock

Rock is a solid material that is made naturally and also consists of a mixture of minerals and other compounds with various compositions. The rocks on the earth’s surface come from volcanic magma that comes out until it hardens on the earth’s surface due to temperature changes. The rocks on the surface of the earth then experience weathering so that it can be caused by water, wind, corrosive substances.

 

Air

Air is a free substance that we often encounter anywhere, as well as in the ground. Because air can occupy the same space as water, it can make up about 2% to 50% of the volume of soil. Air is essential for root and microbial respiration, which helps to support plant growth.

Carbon dioxide and also nitrogen are important for supporting the function of plants in the soil, for nitrogen-fixing bacteria. If the soil is waterlogged, it can prevent root gas exchange which can lead to plant death, which is a common problem after flooding.

 

Humus

Humus is a component that is often found in soil which lies at a level of about 1% to 5%. Humus itself comes from dead plants and animals. Thus, it has a high capacity to retain or provide essential elements as well as water for plant growth.

 

Water

Water can make up about 2% to 50% of the volume of soil. Water plays an important role in transporting nutrients to plants and growing soil organisms as well as to facilitate biological and chemical decomposition.

 

Mineral

Minerals are the largest component of the soil. Soil minerals are divided into two types of minerals. First, the primary minerals usually found in sand and lakes. These primary minerals are soil materials similar to the parent materials from which they were formed. They are often round or irregular in shape. Second, secondary minerals, the flip side of primary mineral weathering that releases important ions, form more stable mineral forms such as clay.

 

Microorganisms

The last component of this soil layer is microorganisms. They are found in the subsoil in high numbers but account for less than 1% of the soil volume. A common estimate is that a single thimble filled with topsoil can accommodate over 20,000 microbial organisms.

The largest part of these organisms are nematodes, earthworms, and the smallest are actinomycetes, algae, bacteria and fungi. Microorganisms are the main decomposers of raw organic matter. Microorganisms consume water, organic matter, and air to recycle raw organic matter into humus, which is rich in available plant nutrients.

 

Soil Horizon

The description of the 4 layers of soil as previously discussed is based on appearances taken in general, and if explained in detail then each layer of soil is still divided into several parts which are called soil horizons and are arranged in a unit called the soil profile. Each soil itself is characterized again by a different arrangement of horizons, so in general a soil profile usually consists of several horizons which can be differentiated based on physical, color, chemical and other morphological properties.

Soil horizons that have gone through this advanced development period usually have several types of horizons which are regrouped based on soil layers to prevent soil erosion. This solum is divided into two, namely the top layer and also the bottom layer. The top layer or top soil has two horizons, namely the O horizon and also the A horizon, the soil layer at the bottom also has two horizons, namely the E and B horizons. However, a soil profile with a complete arrangement has many horizons with unique or distinctive properties and characteristics.

In general, from the top to the bottom layer of soil consists of horizons O, A, E, B, C and R, for a complete explanation as follows:

1. Horizon O

This horizon is located at the very top of the soil layer, the soil layer that contains organic matter resulting from weathering and also only contains humus. This horizon can be found in natural forests that have not been disturbed by humans. This organic horizon is a soil that contains organic matter which is more than 20 percent of the total cross section of the soil.

The O horizon is further divided into two, namely the O1 horizon which is formed from plant remains that are still visible, such as fallen flowers and leaves or like tree branches, while the O2 horizon is below O1 which is made from the remains of plant parts that are no longer shaped. because it has undergone further weathering.

2. Horizon A

For Horizon A this is a mineral soil horizon that forms at the soil surface. For this horizon occurs when there is loss of most or all of the original rock structure in the soil and shows the nature of the accumulation of organic matter that has been mixed with minerals very intensively.

This A horizon consists of various topsoil, such as organic matter with a dark color mixed with mineral grains due to the effects of the activities of organisms. The finer particles will easily dissolve and be carried to the bottom layer.

3. Horizon E

For this type of layer is below the soil surface which does not have a large enough mineral content. Horizon E is often attached to the type of Horizon A with the aim of replacing the layer. To be a differentiator between the boundaries of the horizon below, that is, with a feature that is lighter in color than horizon B.

4. Horizon B

The process of the formation of this B horizon is below the A, E, O horizons which are already experiencing development. Most to all of the original rock structure is characterized as lost in this horizon. Then one or more soil properties will be seen. Such as alluvial soil types from silicates, humus, aluminum, iron compounds, as well as carbonates in combined and singular forms.

5. Horizon C

Horizon C is the parent material layer of the soil. The process of its creation was caused by a slight pedogenic process and does not have the characteristics of the O, A, E, and B horizons. It is located in the lowest soil layer consisting of weathered bedrock.

6. Horizon D or R

This D or R horizon has the most basic bedrock layers that are created from very dense rock. In this area, the rocks have not had time to experience weathering. The rocks in the D and R horizons consist of sandstone, basalt, granite, limestone, etc.

 

You can learn about Soil Improvement Technology
by JOHN TRI HATMOKO AND HENDRA SURYADHARMA

Soil Horizon Benefits

For the purpose of grouping soil layers in a soil profile, there are many benefits of soil horizons. To know the nature of a soil requires observations on the vertical cross section of the soil.

To determine the completeness and distribution of the soil horizon, so as to determine the characteristics of the level of development and the age of the soil. The more complete and multiple horizons of a soil, the better and older the soil is.

To be able to find out the depth of top soil that needs to be done before planting short-rooted crops such as peanuts, pulses, soybeans and rice. So that it will be known which plants will be suitable in the state of a top soil.

Soil color can reflect aerobic as well as anaerobic conditions, which if the soil color is light indicates that the conditions are aerobic and gray in anaerobic conditions. In addition, the black color can also indicate the level of organic elements to the color of the soil which will determine the level of fertility.
Soil color can reflect aerobic as well as anaerobic conditions, which if the soil color is light indicates that the conditions are aerobic and gray in anaerobic conditions. In addition, the black color can also indicate the level of organic elements to the color of the soil which will determine the level of fertility.

Social Relationships – Humans may be one of God’s creations of the most numerous. In recent years alone, the number of humans has been estimated at 7.8 billion worldwide. The number could be much higher, because many humans still live primitively in forests around the world, making it difficult to count them all. In fact, in the coming years, this number will increase because every year, so many babies are born all over the world.

However, have you ever wondered why God created humans in so many numbers, even up to billions? So, we may only be able to guess at the answer.

However, of the many answers that we can think of, one of the reasons is that humans can relate to each other and help one another.

Yup , when compared to all living things on this planet, humans are the most intelligent creatures on Earth, but humans are still far from perfect. To be able to live well, we need help from other people, whether it’s people around us, or those we accidentally meet out there.

Not infrequently, this also creates a social relationship. What are social relations? Check out the full review of social relationships below.

Definition of Social Relations

Social relations are actually very frequent because all humans do it all the time with other people. Likewise with you, just like everyone, you also must have a lot of social relations with many people out there. Be it those who are close and have known you for decades or people you have only met once in your life.

However, even though all humans carry out social relations, unfortunately only a few are really aware of it. Many of us also do not know the meaning and meaning of social relations themselves.

In general, social relations are social interactions between a person and other people, be it one or dozens of people to provide information to each other and influence each other.

Unfortunately, although everyone has social relationships, not all of them last long. Some people are indeed able to maintain social relationships with other people for a very long time, even for the rest of their lives. However, not everyone is able to have social relationships that can last that long.

Many people out there also find it difficult to maintain social relations with people. Usually, this is due to their bad nature or behavior, which makes other people feel uncomfortable and eventually decide to stay away.

However, not all social relationships that last a short time are also caused by conflict. There are also social relationships that are short-lived because we don’t see them anymore. However, of the many people we meet, many of them disappear and return to being strangers after the first meeting. Are you one of those people?

Characteristics of Social Relations

After knowing what social relations are, now we will also study their characteristics. Yup , social relations are also indicated by certain characteristics below!

1. Performed by more than one person

Social relations usually start from communication. Without communication, a relationship of any kind will never occur, including social relationships. Therefore, social relations can occur if there are at least two people who interact at the same time. In addition to two people, social relations can also be done if there are many people who interact at the same time.

One person will be the speaker and the other will be the listener. When two people communicate for the first time, they are unconsciously starting a social relationship. In this case, social relations that occur can be in the short term or long term social relations that can last for decades to come.

2. Having clear aims and objectives

Some people believe in coincidences. But actually, there is never such a thing as coincidence in this world. No matter how strange it is, everything that happens to us has a purpose.

Likewise, with social relationships. One of the most obvious characteristics of social relationships is having clear aims and objectives. When we start interacting with someone, we must have a certain goal.

Especially in this day and age, where humans tend to be more individualistic. Therefore, when a person who usually prefers to be alone and doesn’t care about other people, suddenly starts interacting, because he has a goal he wants to achieve.

For example, when a new student who doesn’t know anyone, then invites you to get acquainted. So, he did it because he had a clear goal of starting a friendship.

3. The occurrence of Direct Communication

Communication with other people is an easy thing to do nowadays. Especially with the internet and smartphones , so instead of communicating with the people closest to you, you can even communicate with people in other parts of the country easily.

However, social relations cannot be formed by indirect communication like this. To start a social relationship, there must be direct communication between two or more people and this direct communication will only occur if there is a face-to-face meeting.

Types of Social Relations

Social relations not only have characteristics, but are also divided into certain types based on their nature, namely positive social relations and negative social relations. Positive social relations are called associative social processes, while negative social relations are known as dissociative social processes.

1. Associative Social Relations

As previously explained, social relations are divided into two, one of which is positive social relations known as associative social processes. Associative social relations are good interactions that benefit both parties. Associative social relations themselves consist of three things, namely cooperation, accommodation, and acculturation.

a. Cooperation

Collaboration is something we often do, especially in the world of work. Cooperation itself is an effort made by two or more people to achieve the same goal.

However, the name of cooperation, will not always be easy. This is because when you decide to work together, you have to bring together several heads with different thoughts into one.

In order to work, we have to put our ego aside more often because only then can cooperation be successful. Therefore, the stronger the cooperation, the easier it will be to achieve the intended goal.

On the other hand, a partnership can also fail or even end in disaster if everyone is selfish and only wants to be selfish.

b. Accommodation

If cooperation is a joint effort to achieve a goal, then accommodation is an attempt by a person or group of people to reduce conflict tensions that occur between certain groups or individuals. In other words, accommodation is made to achieve balance and calm situation.

c. Acculturation

Acculturation is the mixing of two or more cultures into one, without losing its original cultural elements. Acculturation of culture and language is something that often happens in Indonesia. This is because the Indonesian state consists of many different tribes, even immigrants from outside who later settled in our country.

These immigrants certainly brought their own culture. However, in order to survive and be accepted in a new place, they also have to learn and follow the existing culture without losing their own original culture.

2. Dissociative Social Process

In contrast to associative social processes, dissociative social processes are negative and even have the potential to harm others. Just like associative social relations, dissociative social relations are also divided into several forms, namely competition, controversy, and conflict.

a. Competition

Since childhood, we know the name of competition. However, when we grow up, especially after graduating from school, we realize how tight the competition is in this world. Competition is actually a natural thing considering that there are billions of people living in this world and all of them are trying to be the best in their respective fields. In fact, if you don’t want to compete, the competition will just be created.

Competition itself is basically an effort to succeed without using violence, both verbally and non-verbally. Although in the real world, competition does not always have a negative connotation, the effects resulting from competition can be very bad.

For example, in South Korea, citizens are used to competing for the best places. In fact, high school students there compete like crazy to get the first place in their class. Intense competition, made many South Korean citizens feel very stressed and not a few also fell into depression and decided to end their own lives.

b. Controversy

Apart from competition, another form of dissociative social process is controversy. In a way, controversy is one level more dangerous than competition. Rivalry at least doesn’t involve violence, but controversy does quite the opposite.

People no longer hide their hatred for others. In fact, if left unchecked, the controversy will turn into a conflict that ends in violence.

c. Conflict

Conflict is the last form of dissociative social process, but also the most dangerous. Conflict itself usually starts from differences of opinion or character which then triggers mutual dislike between one person to another, or one group to another.

People who are involved in conflict openly show their dislike for other people or groups. To quell a conflict, we usually need a third party that is neutral and can mediate.

When there is a conflict that occurs in the group or the person closest to you, you can’t just stay silent. You must have the courage to mediate in existing conflicts, so that conflicts do not end in violence.

Factors Driving the Occurrence of Social Relations

However, social relations will not just happen. To create a social relationship, then we need several driving factors, including:

1. Imitation

Imitation is synonymous with goods and has a negative impression, even though imitation can actually be a good thing. Imitation itself can be interpreted as an action taken by someone to imitate others. Usually a person will imitate the person he admires.

For example, children who imitate their parents, be it speech, behavior, or character. Besides being done by children, imitation is also often done by adults. For example, when you idolize an artist, it’s not uncommon for you to follow him, whether it’s the way you speak, think, even your dress style will become similar to him.

2. Suggestion

The second factor that can encourage social relations is suggestion. Suggestion itself is a response given to someone to another person.

Suggestions themselves can have good and bad effects, depending on what we give to others. An example of suggestion is a parent telling their child that studying hard will make them successful in the future.

3. Identification

Identification is a person’s tendency to look the same as others. At first glance identification is very similar to imitation. However, identification usually has a more favorable connotation than imitation.

One example of identification is a music trainee who wants to make a career as a singer. He certainly has an idol who is also a singer who is more senior.

Because he really idolizes his idol, when his idol singer performs, he will watch it as much as possible. Not only watching, he will also pay close attention to his idol’s singing technique.

4. Sympathy

Sympathy is a situation where a person is attracted to another person. When someone feels sympathy, they subconsciously put themselves in that person’s shoes, and think about how that person feels.

For example, when you hear of a disaster, you will feel sympathy for the victims. Without realizing it, you start to put yourself in their current position, and feel what the victims of the disaster feel.

Through that sympathy, you then donate some assistance that might help ease their current burden.

5. Empathy

One level deeper than sympathy, empathy is a feeling of attraction that affects a person’s mental and physical condition. Even though the impression is so scary, basically every human being has a sense of empathy in him.

If sympathy only makes us imagine how our condition would be if we were in someone else’s position, then empathy makes us dare to jump in and feel what that person is feeling directly.

For example, you volunteer for a natural disaster. Although, you never experience the disaster directly, but you see the damage caused by the disaster and see how the victims are. This will inevitably make you feel what they are feeling directly, so you want to help the victims directly.

6. Motivation

So, if you use this one term, you must often hear it, don’t you? Or maybe, you also often provide motivation to others? Motivation is basically the positive encouragement one gives to another.

Usually, this motivation is in the form of advice or wise words that can revive one’s enthusiasm. Motivation is given to people who are sad so they don’t get worse. Most people will motivate their friends or closest people when they are in trouble or at the lowest point in their life.

Social relationships are things we usually do every day, all the time and are very important. Imagine if during your life, you didn’t have any relationship with other people?

You will not have friends, you will also lose your family, which should be your closest relationship. In fact, your life will definitely feel very lonely and annoying.

For Sinaumed’s who want to learn all about social sciences, you can really visit sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, we always try to provide the best and newest information so you can become #MoreWithReading with sinaumedia.

Social norms are – Humans are creatures that can be called social beings as well as individual beings. Humans are considered social beings because basically humans cannot meet their own needs.

Therefore, humans will always live side by side in one group. They will rely on each other so that they can carry out their survival.

Meanwhile, humans can be called individual beings because humans also have personal interests. Because of this, sometimes there are different views in the process of carrying out their respective lives.

Not infrequently these different views can lead to a conflict, be it verbal debate or debate using physical elements. If this continues to happen without anything that can regulate it, of course, a large number of wars cannot be avoided anymore.

Therefore, in the midst of human life that is side by side, we need a rule and these rules we are familiar with the term social norms.

Definition of Social Norms

Social norms are a set of rules or guidelines for life that are usually unwritten but will continue to apply in people’s lives. The existence of social norms can be influenced by actions and social life in general.

Meanwhile, without social norms, of course life in society will become chaotic and even unmanageable. The existence of social norms is also usually accompanied by various kinds of written sanctions.

In simple terms, social norms are things that make a social action carried out by members of the community can be called a normal thing. As a rule, social norms have the nature of guiding, influencing to determine and regulate one’s actions. In sociology, norms are part of the social structure.

When we study norms, it means the same as we are understanding the ways of social structures that make a society’s actions so that they can be like an orderly pattern of life. When a norm is violated, there will be a disrupted social system. Meanwhile, if norms are always obeyed, then the social system can also run as it should.

A sociologist named Emile Durkheim explained that without norms, society would fall apart. Chaos is an anomaly of an orderly social system. He also mentioned that this phenomenon is anomie, which is a social condition without rules, norms and regularity.

 

 

Definition of Social Norms According to Experts

After we know the meaning of social norms in general. Next, we will find out the definition of social norms according to experts.

1. John J. Macionis

John J. Macionis explains that social norms are rules and expectations of society that are useful for guiding the behavior of its members so as not to deviate from the goals that were previously planned.

2. Robert Mz. Mace

Robert Mz. Lawang provides an explanation of social norms, namely as a form of description of what is desired properly and appropriately. Therefore, social norms are also assumptions that are considered good and need to be respected accordingly.

3. Hans Kelsen

Hans Kelsen explains that social norms are orders that are not personal or public and appear to be anonymous.

4. Soerjono Soekanto

According to Soerjono Soekanto, social norms are a form of device so that relations between people can be well established.

5. Isworo Hadi Wiyono

Isworo Hadi Wiyono interprets social norms as rules or guidelines for life that can provide “projections” for which actions are permissible and can be carried out and which actions must be avoided together.

6.Antony Gidden

Antony Gidden explains that social norms are concrete principles or rules that society should pay attention to.

Those are some experts who explain what social norms are. After discussing the meaning of social norms, then we will study together about the function of social norms.

Functions of Social Norms

The existence of social norms certainly also has its own function in the midst of people’s lives. A sociologist named Soemardjan explains the importance of norms in social life. He explained that social norms in society have several functions that are so crucial.

The function of social norms is as a way of life that applies to every individual and society in a specific location and time.

An example is when in village A people will give greetings before leaving when visiting. However, this behavior does not necessarily exist and apply in other villages. The opposite can also happen.

In addition, the existence of social norms can also increase along with the increase in each individual in society which is followed by various kinds of regulations. So, when there are individuals who violate will get sanctions. Of course, the sanctions given can have different levels.

For example, if someone steals a chicken, they will be punished like going to jail. But it’s different with people who are often angry, they can get social sanctions in the form of being ostracized or shunned by society.

Social norms themselves have the power to bind different members of society. There are those who have a very strong level of binding and there are also norms that have a loose level of binding. The stronger the social norms that bind society, the weaker the tendency of people to violate these social norms. However, the opposite can also happen.

 

Types of Social Norms

1. Types of Social Norms Based on Their Sources

After understanding what social norms are and their functions. Next, we will learn together about the types of social norms that are seen based on their sources.

Based on the source, social norms can be divided into four, namely religious norms, legal norms, decency norms and politeness norms. Each type of norm has a different meaning and role.

So that you understand more about the types of norms based on their sources. The following is a complete explanation.

a. A religious norm

Religious norms are a set of rules of life that usually come from God’s revelation. The existence of religious norms will regulate the relationship between humans and other humans and the relationship between humans and God.

Therefore, humans must comply with religious norms by obeying all forms of God’s commands and avoiding all God’s prohibitions. That way, every human being can control himself in every day of his life.

An example is carrying out worship according to their respective religions, so as to foster an attitude of tolerance between religious communities and caring for the environment.

b. Legals norm

Next, there are legal norms. Legal norms are all forms of rules originating from the state. Legal norms will contain the contents of orders and prohibitions for every citizen in a country. When there are citizens who violate legal norms, they will receive sanctions as a form of punishment.

Legal norms will be drafted and ratified by authorized state institutions in accordance with their functions and duties. The existence of legal norms can create a more orderly and peaceful life.

For example, every driver of a motorized vehicle must have a driver’s license or driver’s license, drivers must always obey traffic rules, every citizen is prohibited from spreading fake news, and so on.

c. Obscenity

Next, there are the norms of decency, which can be interpreted as regarding all rules of life that originate from the human conscience. With the human conscience, we can give an assessment of what we have done, whether the action is in accordance with the wishes of our personal heart or is it the other way around. That way, any form of action or attitude will come from conscience.

The existence of decency norms will make life more harmonious and can regulate relations between humans. If this norm is violated, usually the perpetrator will feel guilty and regret.

An example of the norm of decency is someone who does bad behavior to other humans, such as cheating on a friend’s work or stealing other people’s belongings.

d. Politeness Norms

Finally, there is the politeness norm, in which this norm will regulate human interaction. The norms of decency usually come from community agreements. The existence of politeness norms is intended to regulate all forms of actions that are considered polite and impolite.

This norm actually has a different form. This is none other than because it is adjusted to the agreement of each community in a certain area. With the norms of decency, it is easier for us to adapt and get along with society. Meanwhile, those who violate decency norms will usually receive sanctions such as ostracism, ridicule and shunned by society.

Examples of politeness norms, such as students who must pay respect to the teacher, one must use polite language when talking to older people or not interrupt other people who are talking, and many more.

Those are some types of social norms based on their sources. Each norm always has its own role and until now some of the above types of norms still exist in society.

 

 

1. Types of Social Norms Based on the Level of Binding Power

Apart from originating from the source, social norms are also differentiated based on the level of binding power. That means, each norm has different binding strength. So that you can be clearer about several types of norms that are seen based on their binding power, here is a complete explanation.

a. Folkways or Habits

Folkways is a norm that can be called a customary norm. By definition, a customary norm is a rule with stronger power than usage . This is none other than because the actions of the customary norm will be carried out repeatedly.

The easiest example is when we knock on the door and give greetings when visiting other people’s homes. When we visit and don’t do this habit, we will be judged as someone who has no decency or etiquette values. The punishment received will usually be in the form of a reprimand.

b. Usage or Method

Judging by its level, of all the types of social norms that exist, the norm of way or usage is the weakest type of level. This is none other than because the sanctions given to the perpetrators are only in the form of ridicule.

The easiest example is when we are visiting abroad, basically the habit of the people of that country is to use cutlery. However, when we have the habit of directly using our hands, we will spontaneously eat food using our hands as before.

Coincidentally, native people of that country see our eating habits and think that these habits are not pretty to look at. Chances are they will ridicule us for doing this habit.

c. Mores or Code of Conduct

Mores are usually more widely known as norms of code of conduct. This code of conduct has an understanding as a rule that will control people’s behavior and will provide a sanction if the person does not comply with the existing rules. In fact, the sanctions given are also quite heavy when compared to other normal sanctions.

An example is when someone commits an act of stealing, killing, consuming drugs, raping and all kinds of other criminal acts. When some of these things are done, the perpetrators will be given a sanction, such as imprisonment or criminal punishment in the country concerned.

Those who commit these violations can not only harm themselves, but can also endanger safety and harm others.

d. Custom or Customs

Custom can also be called norms. This type of norm is a rule that exists and has been passed down from generation to generation and also has a very binding nature.

Violators of customs will lead to social sanctions or customary sanctions. The existence of this norm is usually due to an agreement between certain groups of people.

An example is when the rice throwing tradition has become one of the wedding customs in a certain village. However, when a couple gets married without carrying out the rice throwing tradition, the local community will view this as a strange form of action.

The sanctions given are also more severe, such as marriages being considered invalid because they are not carried out according to customs that have been in force for a long time.

Those are some types of social norms that are seen based on the level of binding power.

Characteristics of Social Norms

Social norms also have characteristics in them. The existence of this feature will make it easier for people to recognize social norms. So, for more details, here are some characteristics of social norms.

1. Has an Unwritten Nature

Social norms usually can only be remembered, absorbed and applied in an interaction between members in certain social groups. In other words, social norms have unwritten characteristics.

2. There is because of the results of a mutual agreement

One of the goals of social norms is to regulate the behavior of all members of society. Therefore, the existence of social norms must be based on the results of mutual agreement in a community environment.

3. Can Experience Change

Over time social norms allow for change. This is none other than because social norms are formed over the process of social interaction in community groups which are influenced by the times as well.

4. Will Be Obeyed Together

Because social norms are a common rule that exists in people’s lives. Of course, the existence of social norms must be obeyed jointly by all levels of society.

5. The Existence of Punishments or Sanctions

When executed, social norms will also be accompanied by a punishment or sanction. The punishment or sanction has a mild, moderate, and severe character. The existence of this punishment or sanction will be given to those who violate the norms that have been imposed and approved by society.

Examples of Social Norms

After we know all things related to social norms. Next, we will study some examples of social norms that have existed in people’s lives so far. Here are some examples of social norms.

1. Throw garbage in its place.
2. Do not use illegal drugs such as drugs.
3. Following the rules of obedience to protocol during the Covid-19 pandemic so as not to get infected with the corona virus.
4. Helping others when they are in trouble.
5. The perpetrators of theft will get a penalty or sanction.

Those are some examples of social norms that already exist in people’s lives. Every social norm that exists in the community environment needs to be carried out so that fellow members of the community can live safely and peacefully.

So, social norms are a set of rules or life guidelines that are usually unwritten, but will continue to apply in people’s lives. With the existence of social norms, the life of fellow citizens can run as it should.

If you want to find various kinds of books related to norms, then you can find them at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Understanding Social Groups – As social beings, humans need interaction with each other. This interaction need is a basic need which, if not fulfilled, humans can feel bored and even stressed.

As a result of the current Covid19 pandemic, many reports state that people’s stress levels have increased. The sudden limitation of social interaction is one reason. Social groups dwindled and gathered as little as they used to. How big is the role of social groups? Sinaumed’s, let’s discuss social groups together.

A. Definition of Social Groups

The following is the opinion of experts regarding social groups:

1. Soerjono Soekanto

The sociology professor from the University of Indonesia defines social groups as units or groups of people who live side by side because they have a reciprocal relationship and influence one another.

2.George Homans

This sociologist from the United States defines a social group as a collection of individuals who interact, carry out activities, and have feelings that encourage them to form something that is thoroughly organized and reciprocal.

3. Paul B. Horton and Chester Chester L. Hunt

Both of these sociologists define a social group as a group of people who are aware of their membership as social beings and then interact with one another.

B. The Process of Forming Social Groups

The longer their interaction, the stronger the bond becomes. The stronger the bond, the stronger the unity and integrity within the group. The strength of feelings within the group is influenced by similarities in goals, thoughts, hobbies, ideals, behavior, and so on.

In addition, there are several drives that make humans need to group. These drivers can be described through the explanation below:

1. The urge to survive

One of the human needs is to socialize with others. This is caused by the human need to help each other. Just carrying out economic activities, humans need other humans, both as producers, distributors, or consumers.

2. The urge to continue the lineage

Another human need that cannot possibly be achieved by himself is to have a bloodline. To have children, one must marry the opposite sex. The marriage will form a small social group in the form of a family.

3. Encouragement to increase the effectiveness and efficiency of work

Work done alone, especially without division of tasks and good management, of course, is very tiring. Imagine me, for example, in a family, a mother has to earn a living, take care of household chores, educate children, cook, etc. and all of that is done by herself, of course tiring. The absence of effectiveness, efficiency, and division of tasks at work causes the work to feel very heavy.

Until various social groups were formed. Some are based on hobbies. Some are based on ideals. Some are thought-based. Some are even based on common fate. They form social groups to mutually reinforce one another. Because basically, humans will find it difficult to fend for themselves.

C. Social Group VS Social Class

D. Kinds of Social Groups

Meanwhile, based on the bonds between its members, social groups are divided into social groups of ethnicity, nation, community, association, patembayan, community, and social organization. We will discuss a more detailed explanation below. Come on Sinaumed’s check it out !

1. Social Groups Based on the Formation Process

a. Pseudo group

Pseudo-groups consist of spontaneously formed temporary people who have no common identity, rules, bonds, or goals. In pseudo groups, interaction and communication are only temporary and not binding. Therefore, pseudo groups do not last long.

Based on these characteristics, examples of pseudo groups are:

1). Crowd or crowd

The crowd is a collection that occurs spontaneously and irregularly. The crowd is divided into several types, namely:

– Formal crowds ( formal crowds)

A crowd that has the same center of attention. Example: football spectators, moviegoers, and so on.

– Planned expressive crowd (Planned expressive group)

Planned crowds do not have the same center of attention, but have the same goal. For example: people who attend parties, people who have recreation, and so on.

– Relaxed but uncomfortable crowd ( Inconvenient Causal Crowds )

The crowd formed because of the need to use public facilities somewhere. Example: people are waiting for the bus, people are waiting in line, and others.

– Crowd panic ( Causal Crowd Panic )

The crowd formed because of panic and wanted to save themselves from a disaster. For example: crowds at natural disaster evacuation points, and others.

– Spectator Casual Crowd

A crowd formed because of a certain event. Example: a crowd due to a UFO sighting in the sky or the beautiful movement of a group of birds, and so on.

– Crowds against the law ( Acting Lawless Crowds )

The crowd formed because of an action against the law. Example: brawls, beatings, and so on.

– Crowds that are contrary to morals ( Immoral Lawless Crowds )

This crowd is formed because of a group of people who carry out activities that are contrary to the values ​​and norms adopted by certain communities. Example: a crowd of drunken people.

2). Mass

This type of social group is almost the same as a crowd, the difference is that the masses are planned and organized. Mass is not spontaneous. Example: Demonstrations, campaigns, parades, and others.

3). Public

The public is a large group of individuals, but physically they don’t have to be in the same place. The public is usually planned and not infrequently united because of the means of communication. Example: TV and youtube viewers.

b. Real group

Real groups are social groups that are fixed. Most of the groups in society are real groups. Real groups are divided into several types again, namely:

1). Statistics group

Usually, this type of social group exists because of research needs. This group is not organized, let alone planned. There is no group awareness in statistical groups and it exists because it is adjusted according to interests. For example: population groups aged 17-65 years, groups of teenagers who have social media accounts, and others.

2). Community Group

Social groups are formed because of the similarity of interests among its members. However, the similarity of these interests does not necessarily lead to common interests in this group. This group is formed naturally and spontaneously, without the need for planning.

Community groups allow for a means of group awareness and interaction because of their unifying means. Its nature is fixed and has the possibility of not being limited by area. Example:

3). Special community groups

This group is formed because of the special and more specific similarities among its members. These similarities can be in the form of age, gender , place of residence, occupation, and others. These groups form naturally and are usually formed due to the availability of means to unite. Its members have group awareness and continuous interaction.

4). Association group

This group has a fixed character. Its existence is deliberately formed and well planned. Usually these groups have a strong organization and have a well-organized system.

2. Social Groups Based on Member Association

a. ethnicity

Ethnicity or tribe is a social group whose grouping is based on similarities in terms of lineage. In addition, ethnicity also has similarities in culture, language, and the same ideology. These similarities determine whether a person is recognized or not in a particular ethnicity.

For example: certain ethnic student unions, certain ethnic brotherhoods, and so on.

b. Nation

The nation is a social group whose groupings are united by nationalism in the state. Nation is formed because of suffering, history, destiny, and the same struggle.

Example: Indonesian Nation, German Nation, American Nation, and others.

c. Public

This type of social group is a social group that has a broad scope and diverse characteristics. In general, people are grouped based on area of ​​residence, livelihood, progress of civilization, and others.

For example: netizens, village people, city people, people on the island of Java, and others.

d. Association

Paguyuban is a social group that is formed because of a strong inner bond. In practice, it is not uncommon for mutual cooperation and mutual assistance between members to be based on sincerity without interest and strings attached. Some of them have the same lineage. Some others are bound by a sense of togetherness and solidarity.

Paguyuban has the characteristics of being intimate (a close and comprehensive relationship), private (the relationship is personal), and exclusive (only for “us”, other than “us” is not included). Example: nuclear family, extended family, neighborhood, and so on.

e. Patembayan

Patembayan is a social group that has external ties, usually lacking in spiritual ties. So that in practice, interactions are carried out because of the interests of each other. This has the risk that this group bond is not long-term in nature.

The establishment of the Patembayan is based on rational thinking that considers the pros and cons of participating in it. If a member no longer has any interests, he can leave the group at any time. For example: trade associations, employer associations, school alumni associations, trade unions, and so on.

f. Community

Community is a social group consisting of people who share characteristics such as hobbies, geography, profession, religion, race, and others. In the community, it allows for mutually helpful interactions so that the bond of feelings is quite strong in it. For example: mountaineering community, cycling community, photography community, and others.

g. Social organization

Social organization is a social group that has a clear structure. Each member has their own duties and roles. And everything is neatly arranged, specific, and measurable. The membership social organization is official and the nature of the institution has a clear and recognized identity.

E. Classification of Social Groups

1. Based on the way it is formed , such as pseudo groups and real groups.
2. Based on the quality of the relationship between members , such as primary groups (relations tend to be informal) and secondary groups (relations tend to be formal).
3. Based on the strength of the bonds between members , such as associations and patembayan.
4. Based on the achievement of goals , such as formal groups (have their own rules) and informal groups (have common goals but are not official).

F. Terms of Social Groups 

1. There is interaction between members

The existence of social groups to accommodate the interaction of its members. A group that has no interaction cannot be said to be a group, but only a collection of individuals.

2. Interdependent

Members influence each other’s behavior and attitudes.

3. Awareness

Each member has an awareness of his involvement in the group.

4. There are similarities

The existence of similarities, be it fate, suffering, region, profession, and others, can strengthen the bond between members.

5. A sense of belonging

These feelings and perceptions must be shared by members of the social group. By feeling part of a group, a person can feel the benefits of having a social group.

6. Structure

The existence of a structure will guide members to carry out their roles and duties as part of a group so that the existence of a social group can be felt.

7. Have a system and continue to run the development process.

G. Characteristics of Social Groups

1. There is the same motivation, encouragement, and motives between one individual and another.
2. There is a division of tasks or an affirmation of functions so that each has an awareness of their role and authority within the group.
3. There is a result of the interaction carried out by one member with another member.
4. The formation of norms within the group in accordance with the values ​​carried by members.
5. Interests run and process.
6. The discovery of a dynamic movement in its activities.

H. Values ​​and Norms Applicable in Social Groups

Activities that are not in accordance with the values ​​and norms of the group will be rejected because they do not reflect the personality of the group and deviate from the purpose of forming the social group. Even when accepting new members, several social groups open recruitment with a selection system for anyone who fits the values ​​and norms that apply.

Even if there is no selection, new members usually adjust to these values ​​and norms so that their presence is socially accepted.

Social differentiation is the difference in members of society horizontally

Sinaumed’s certainly knows that our society in Indonesia consists of individuals with different backgrounds. A simple example is classmates at school, there are boys and girls, some are Muslims and some are Christians.

Well, actually these differences are a form of social differentiation. However, what exactly is social differentiation? And what are the characteristics? The following article will briefly present social differentiation, from definition to examples.

Definition of Social Differentiation

Examples include differences in society based on differences in race, ethnicity, religion, gender, ethnicity or occupation.

In Indonesia itself, there are various examples of gender, all of which are discussed in the book Gender Diversity in Indonesia.

Based on these categories, there is no higher or lower. Everything is equal to one another.

Horizontal differences in terms of social differentiation are important to emphasize that every society is different and these differences do not place one group or individual at a higher or lower degree. All are equal and the same.

According to Soerjono Soekanto, the difference in social differentiation is a form of variation in occupation, prestige and group power in society. That is, differentiation can show the diversity that is owned by a nation.

This social differentiation also occurs because an individual or group is biologically or physically different from the beginning of its existence and has been differentiated through heredity.

Characteristics of Social Differentiation

The concept of social differentiation has characteristics or differences. The characteristics of social differentiation are divided into three, namely physical characteristics, social characteristics and cultural characteristics. Here’s a further explanation.

Physical characteristics

Physical characteristics of social differentiation are characteristics related to race, skin color, eye color, hair shape, nose shape and so on. In essence, the physical characteristics of social differentiation are obvious because it appears from the outside the differences in each individual.

Each physical characteristic of each individual has its own peculiarities and uniqueness which can be a differentiator from one another. Therefore the differences in each individual cannot be used as a determining factor for a higher or better race.

Social Characteristics 

Social characteristics in social differentiation are characteristics that have a relationship with individual functions in every aspect of life in society. The function of social characteristics itself is related to the profession and work that is owned by each individual.

Every type of job or profession chosen by each individual has its own function. The job or profession chosen by each individual depends on and is in accordance with the expertise, talents and interests of the individual.

Each individual has their own expertise, interests and talents, therefore each individual also has the right to choose the work he wants to do. As with physical characteristics, a person’s work cannot be judged which profession is better and which profession is not.

Cultural Characteristics

Cultural characteristics in social differentiation are characteristics that have a relationship with the culture and customs of the people in a country or region.

Every existing culture, of course, has its own beauty and uniqueness that cannot be compared with the culture of other people.

In Indonesia itself there are many cultural systems that are characteristic for each region. For example, the culture of marriage in Javanese society is certainly different from the culture in Batak society, each of these differences is characteristic because it is unique and different from other cultures.

In the book Collection of Indonesian Ragam Stories, Sinaumed’s can also find thirteen interesting stories that discuss issues of ethnicity and culture, physical diversity, social life, and technology.

Those are the three characteristics of social differentiation. Next, Sinaumed’s needs to know the form of social differentiation in order to better understand what is meant by social differentiation.

Forms of Social Differentiation

Society can basically be distinguished or differentiated according to several criteria such as the three characteristics of social differentiation that have been described previously. Apart from being distinguished by their characteristics, society can also be distinguished by the form of social differentiation. These forms of social differentiation are divided into six sections, along with a full explanation.

1. Gender

The first form of social differentiation is gender. This gender is classified as a form of social differentiation because it cannot show different levels or can be differentiated horizontally.

Basically, men and women have the same degree and position. Essentially, the differences between men and women are horizontal because they only concern the shape and nature of the different sexes.

Even so, sometimes there is a view that judges that men are stronger than women and can do heavy work. In fact, women do tend to be physically weaker than men.

However, this view cannot be used as a benchmark to judge that men have a higher degree than women. This condition occurs because it is solely due to natural tendencies that exist in each male and female self.

2. Clan 

The clan referred to in the form of social differentiation here is a social unit with members who have kinship relations. Members of the clan are joined because they are based on blood relations or lineage or genealogy.

Kinship groups based on maternal lineage are known as matrilineal, while kinship groups based on father’s lineage are known as patrilineal.

For example, such as clans that can be found in the Batak community. Until now, the Batak people still apply the clan system, generally the child’s clan is derived from his father’s. Examples include the Harahap, Simanjuntak and Nasution clans.

3. Ethnicity

Ethnicity is the third form of social differentiation. Ethnic groups are formed because of individual awareness which is marked by the existence of unity in characteristics, patterns of behavior, customs, origins and culture.

As with cultural characteristics, the form of ethnic groups in social differentiation in Indonesia has a large number and each has its own characteristics and uniqueness. Thus, ethnicity cannot be used as a benchmark that an individual has a high degree because he comes from a particular ethnic group.

Every ethnic group in Indonesia has equality, dignity and worth and all ethnic groups are equally guaranteed by the Indonesian legal constitution. You can also learn more about basic information regarding various ethnic groups in Indonesia in the book Encyclopedia of Ethnic Tribes in Indonesia.

4. Race

Every individual is born to parents with a certain racial background and has distinctive physical characteristics. Because, every individual is unique, so it cannot be said that certain races have better values ​​than other races. Differentiating an individual and judging a person’s degree based on his race is a discriminatory act.

There are several types of races that Sinaumed’s needs to know about. Here’s the explanation:

1) The Australoid race is a race that has physical characteristics, namely a medium body with curly hair, black eyes, thick lips and black skin.
2) The Mongoloid race is a race that has physical characteristics of straight hair, slanted eyes, has yellow skin and thin lips.
3) The Cucasaois race is a race that has physical characteristics that are generally owned by indigenous people in Europe and North Asia.
4) The Negroid race is a race that has physical characteristics that are generally owned by native people from the African region as well as parts of Asia.

5. Religion

Generally, every individual has a religion. This religion has a function as a guide for human life. Religion has no level and cannot be used as a determining factor that an individual has a higher or lower degree because of the religion he adheres to.

Every individual who chooses to adhere to a certain religion, then that individual is ready and confident that what he believes is the right thing, therefore religion cannot be compared. However, in reality there are various problems that challenge the Indonesian nation in this regard which are also discussed in the book Democracy, Religion, Pancasila.

All religions regulate and teach goodness, religion also regulates good relations between humans and the relationship between humans and the God they believe in. There are several recognized religions in Indonesia, namely Islam, Protestantism, Catholicism, Hinduism, Buddhism, Confucianism as well as several traditional belief systems that grow in society.

6. Profession 

This last form of social differentiation is also found in the social characteristics of social differentiation that have been described previously. Every profession or job in society has its own function.

This is because a profession is an activity that requires special expertise, therefore each profession cannot be compared and cannot be used as a differentiating factor that determines that individuals with certain professions have a higher degree or level.

Every profession in society contributes to life, therefore these professions exist because they are needed in social life.

Types of Social Differentiation

After knowing the meaning, characteristics and even forms of social differentiation, Sinaumed’s needs to know the types of social differentiation. There are various types of social categories in society which are the criteria for the occurrence of social differentiation.

According to a sociologist Kaare Svalastoga, types of social differentiation are divided into three types, namely as follows.

1. Level Differentiation or Rank Differentiation

This type of level differentiation arises because of inequality in the distribution of goods and services in an area. This inequality can cause goods and services to have different prices.

Differences in prices in an area occur because the distribution of goods and services must go through several parties to get to their actual destination.

2. Functional Differentiation or Functional Differentiation

The second type of differentiation is the division of labor that arises because there are people or individuals who do different or different jobs. This can be seen in a social institution. There are differences in the division of assignments or division of labor which can cause each individual to carry out obligations according to their respective functions.

3. Cultural Differentiation or Cultural Differentiation

This third type of social differentiation arises because rules of behavior are appropriate and differ according to certain situations. These rules of conduct are also called norms which have the aim of regulating order in society and may differ in each region.

This Sociology book will discuss sociological material including social differentiation material as in this article. In addition, this book has been adapted to the 2013 curriculum.

Examples of Social Differentiation 

To be clearer, Sinaumed’s needs to know some examples of social differentiation, here are some examples of social differentiation according to their forms.

1. Differences in skin color in Indonesian society, such as white, olive, brown, black, brown and so on.
2. Indonesian people are classified according to their religion, such as Islam, Christianity, Hinduism, Buddhism, Confucianism.
3. The classification of the Indonesian people according to the clan of their tribe, such as the Nanggolian, Siahaan, Butar-butar Sinaga, Situmorang clans in the Batak tribe.
4. Classification of people based on race, such as Mongoloid, Caucasoid. Negroes and so on.
5. The classification of Indonesian society according to ethnicity, such as Javanese, Batak, Madurese, Sundanese and others.
6. Classification of Indonesian people according to their profession or work, for example employees, shareholders, employers, laborers and others.
7. Classification of people according to their customs, such as Balinese customs, Javanese customs, Sundanese customs, Batak customs and others.

The above are some examples of social differentiation in Indonesia. These examples are in accordance with the notion of social differentiation which says that differentiation in society is horizontal or cannot be used as a factor to determine the degree of an individual.

Does social differentiation have an impact on social life? Of course, social differentiation has an impact, here are some of the impacts caused by social differentiation.

Impact of Social Differentiation 

Social differentiation is a natural phenomenon and occurs in every society in the world. This diversity or difference will always be found by Sinaumed’s wherever Sinaumed’s is located.

Because basically, every individual is unique and different from one another. Differentiation functions as a differentiator and not to show which individual is better.

Social differentiation has several impacts and influences on social life, including the following.

1. Differentiation can give rise to primordialism, namely the assumption that each individual has that his group is the most superior to other groups.
2. Social differentiation can give rise to ethnocentrism, which is the assumption of individuals who believe that their ethnic group is better than other ethnic groups.
3. Social differentiation creates prejudice against individuals who look or are different from themselves.
4. Differentiation can lead to a discriminatory attitude towards a minority group.

Even though it has been clearly stated in the meaning of differentiation, it turns out that social differentiation still creates some impacts that tend to be negative because each individual will tend to compare ethnicity, physique, type of work from other individuals.

Comparisons made by this society can lead to discriminatory attitudes and look down on other individuals who are different from themselves.

Meanwhile, social differentiation clearly explains that the differences in society are horizontal and cannot be used as a determinant that one group is better than another or vice versa.

Well, Sinaumed’s, that’s a glimpse of the social differentiation described in this one article. If Sinaumed’s wants to know more about social differentiation material, Sinaumed’s can buy books through www.sinaumedia.com because sinaumedia as #Friends Without Borders always provides quality and various books to add to your insight!

In essence, humans are social creatures, when they are in a social environment they will carry out their respective roles. This role is in accordance with the will and ability possessed, social activities will usually involve many people and solely not for personal gain.

However, the social class system in fact creates economic, cultural, and social boundaries and barriers that prevent association with other groups. Character education here aims to avoid the occurrence of social boundaries within groups that exist in the classroom environment.

Another goal of character education is to form a nation that is strong, competitive, has noble character, is moral, tolerant, works together, has a patriotic spirit, develops dynamically, is science and technology oriented, all of whom are imbued with faith and piety to God Almighty.

In social care, humans are expected to be able to develop attitudes and actions that always want to provide assistance to others. This social caring character is needed by the community as a provision to live in their social environment, while the most important social element is interaction between humans.

All values ​​regarding social care we get through the environment. Social concern in question is not to interfere in other people’s affairs, but rather to help solve the problems faced by other people with the aim of goodness and peace. Those embedded values ​​will later become our conscience to always help and look after others.

Having a social spirit and being happy to help is a universal teaching and is recommended by all religions. Even so, the sensitivity to do all that cannot just grow in everyone because it requires a process of training and educating. Having a caring soul for others is very important for everyone because we cannot live alone in this world.

Environmental factors are of course very influential in the process of fostering a spirit of social care. The immediate environment, such as family, friends, and the community where we grow up and socialize, has a big influence in determining the level of social awareness.

Darmiyati Zuchdi (2011) explains that social care is an attitude and action that always wants to provide assistance to people in need. Talking about social care issues, cannot be separated from social awareness. Social awareness is the ability to understand the meaning of social situations. It really depends on empathy for others. Based on some of these opinions, it can be concluded that social care is an attitude of always wanting to help others in need and is based on a sense of awareness.

Social concern also relates to society and societal characteristics that pay attention to the public interest. There are many manifestations of social care, one of which follows what is in the environment, namely carrying out social activities. This series of activities certainly has benefits for everyone involved in it.

Social activities are caring for other people who do have limitations. Social activities also vary, such as social services or social activities that are often carried out by corporations with free health checks, the Campagne movement to defend a group.

There are several factors that encourage individuals to help or assist. The first factor is values ​​. Religion is included in this values ​​factor , how can we get appreciation from the Creator. Community concern is the second factor with the similarity of certain tribes, races or ethnicities. There is a special attachment to this community concern . There are those who feel that after they help or help them get their own pleasure.

Apart from that, there is also the factor of understanding other people , understanding other cultures or other places and there is motivation for that. Then, there is personal development , how to meet new people which is self-development can certainly be a factor in helping others.

From a psychological point of view, the benefits derived from social activities carried out by people will feel their own satisfaction. You can make people happy and at the end of the day you can get happiness.

 

Definition of Social Activities

Social activities are agendas carried out together with elements of society, especially those in the surrounding environment. Activities carried out because they want to achieve a common goal, on that basis social activities will always involve the participation of the community. Many things can be done with social circumstances.

In another sense, a person has a desire to do something where what is done has many benefits and is not profit-oriented. According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary, social activities come from the word social.

Social which is always related to society, social which is also related to the public interest. This nature is concerned with the public interest, the nature of which is more concerned with the public interest, helping each other and others. This activity is more directed at something that involves the community in various types of activities in it.

Characteristics of Social Activities

As for a social activity has several characteristics that indicate it. Here are some of these characteristics.

1. Have an Intention to Help Each Other

The intention to help each other is the earliest stage to carry out social activities. Which means, social activities should not be ridden by certain parties that can harm others. The losses referred to are not only material, but also moral in the community environment.

2. Is in the Public Interest

The purpose of this activity is to provide something useful for many people. Where activities are based on humanity and not to fulfill the interests of a party.

3. There is a Responsible Party

Implementation of activities requires a person or institution to be responsible for all actions in order to avoid things that could become misunderstandings. The existence of a responsible party is expected to make activities run smoothly and there are no things that are diverted.

4. Clear Activity Goals

The intended party in this activity is clear and truly exists. This is so that the activities run smoothly and the objectives of the activities can be conveyed properly.

5. Community Engaging Activities

Society is the main component in the implementation of social activities. For this reason, this activity always requires the participation of the people in the area. They can ultimately benefit directly from every action taken during the activity.

6. Done in the Community Environment

The place of implementation of the activity is not carried out in a luxurious place, but in the vicinity of the community’s residence. This will make it easier for local people and give a better impression.

 

Benefits of Social Activities

In addition to being beneficial to those who are targeted, social activities also provide many benefits for those who carry them out. Here are some of these benefits.

1. Sharpen Communication Skills

Whether you realize it or not, your communication skills will improve once you take part in a social activity. The reason is, you are required to communicate intensely with other volunteers so that activities can run well.

2. Increase Knowledge and Skills

Being in a social activity or organization allows you to gain new knowledge or skills, such as organizational management or how to raise funds. You can hone the skills you already have, especially when the role you hold fits that.

3. Build Confidence

How is it possible that a social activity can build a person’s self-confidence? The answer is simple, by completing a project, you certainly feel that you have a stake in it. Regardless of the size of the role you hold, you have contributed according to your abilities. What’s more, the activities carried out benefit others. This will give you a feeling of pride in yourself, which in turn will also lead to increased self-confidence.

4. Expanding the Network

Being active in an activity that involves many people will certainly expand the network you have. An extensive network will help you to develop, both personally and professionally. Getting to know people with different characters and backgrounds will enrich life values ​​and broaden associations.

5. Opening Job Opportunities

Increasing the network will indirectly open up opportunities for self-sufficiency. One example is when your volunteer partner is working in a field of work, where he is in need of someone with the skills you have, won’t your chances of getting a job increase? Likewise, with more information related to job vacancies, you can get more.

6. Gaining Valuable Experience

Participating in social activities is a valuable experience that cannot be valued in money. You also don’t need to spend capital in the form of money to be active. Instead, give the energy, time, and abilities that you have. Uniquely, several companies are now considering volunteer experience as an important criterion in employee recruitment. This is because they are considered to have experience in organization and project management.

7. Become More Grateful and Happier

The experience of social activities will bring out a sense of gratitude, especially because we have seen many people with more difficult circumstances. Complain less, thank more or “more grateful than blaming the situation”, maybe that’s the attitude that over time will build up inside. With gratitude, it will be easier for us to feel happy, even for the small things around us.

 

Examples of Social Activities

Social Activities in the Community

Forms of social care can be manifested in the environment a person lives in and interacts with other people, which is commonly called the social environment. According to Elly M. Setiadi, the social environment refers to the environment in which a person carries out social interactions, both with family members, friends, and other larger social groups (2012). Buchari Alma, et al (2010) divided the forms of caring based on the environment, namely the family, community and school environment.

1. Community Service

This activity is carried out jointly by the community in an environment to achieve and fulfill common interests. This activity is carried out in order to have a big impact on the community environment, for example when it is carried out close to the rainy season so that later it can prevent the appearance of mosquito nests in stagnant water.

2. Ronda activities

It is carried out by the community in turns in an area and each place, the goal is to get a sense of security at night. This social activity is very useful, especially in areas that are prone to criminal acts. If done together, then a sense of security becomes very important for the people in that place.

3. Counseling

This activity is used to increase the knowledge of each individual, it can include various types according to the things needed by the community. If the community is not concerned with how to maintain health, then counseling that must be done is related to health.

4. Commemoration of Independence Day

In Indonesia, Independence Day is celebrated every August 17, according to the date on which Indonesia declared independence. In welcoming Independence Day, there are many things that people can do, such as community service, cleaning the environment, raising flags and other events.

5. Visiting Neighbors

This activity is still often found in community areas that still maintain close ties with neighbors. Caring for neighbors can be shown with small things like visiting them when someone is sick, either at home or while in the hospital and having to ensure health protocols during the Covid-19 pandemic.

This activity occurs due to uncertain situations and conditions such as disease outbreaks, natural disasters and wars. Including now when people are being haunted by the spread of the corona virus or Covid-19. The emerging pandemic has had an impact on people’s difficulties both in the economic and health fields.

Social Activities on Campus

Social activities do not only occur in the community, such as cities, villages and others, but also occur in schools and universities. As on campus, students have their own agenda in carrying out social activities. The following are some examples of activities based on solidarity or social activities that occur in student or campus environments.

1. Form a Study Group

This study group does not only discuss the subjects of each student who joins it, but also other things, such as reviewing books, films or other things according to what the students want. The topics presented can be discussed in turn every week, or a committee can be formed for implementation as a serious step in providing education.

2. Fundraising

Usually this social activity is carried out by students who want to participate in the process of distributing aid to communities affected by a disaster. Like victims of earthquakes and volcanic eruptions, students will actively raise funds both as individual groups and involving campus organizations.

3. Independence Day Commemoration

As a student who is active and has a high spirit of nationalism, commemorating independence is one of the things that must be done. Social activities that can be carried out such as holding events with gifts, or maybe at the same time raising funds and the results can be distributed to people in need.

Conclusion

From the explanations put forward, it can be said that social activities can occur due to uncertain situations and conditions such as wars, epidemics, and disasters. Lately, the world has been shocked by the Corona virus outbreak. This makes many people feel difficult, both in the economic or health fields.

Based on these events, many things have changed, even habits every day there are big changes. Many people have lost their jobs, resulting in unemployment and difficulty obtaining food. Based on this event, many social activities such as basic food assistance, medical assistance, medical equipment, and others.

On the other hand, forms of social activity are carried out by various parties besides social institutions, but also companies. There are indeed many social institutions that have a vision to help others. Companies that carry out social activities are usually to fulfill their obligations as a company to provide prosperity for the surrounding community in the form of Corporate Social Responsibility (CSR). The form of CSR provided varies greatly depending on each company.

Well, that’s an article that we can present to all groups regarding the meaning, characteristics, benefits, and examples of social activities in society. Hopefully it will provide insight and knowledge for those of you who need it.

• 7 Reasons People Always Experiencing Socio-Cultural Changes
• 10 Benefits of Deliberation in Society
• The Benefits of Gotong Royong for Social Community Life
• Benefits of Living in Harmony at Home, School, and Society
• Definition of Civil Society: Features, Characteristics, and History
• Social Structure in Society: Classification, Types, Functions, and Elements

Small Intestine Function – In the balance of the body’s metabolism, the digestive process has an important role. When the digestive process takes place, the small intestine becomes one of the organs that plays an important role. The small intestine or what is often called the small intestine is the longest part of the digestive system.

The small intestine extends from the stomach (pylorus ) to the large intestine (cecum ). The small intestine itself consists of three parts, namely the duodenum, jejunum, and ileum. The small intestine does not only function to complete the process of digesting food and absorbing nutrients. The small intestine is also involved in several other important functions.

Maintaining the health of the small intestine is important to do, you know, You. If there is a dysfunction of the small intestine, you will experience some uncomfortable experiences such as diarrhea while traveling. This article will bring you to know the function of the small intestine in a digestive system. Let’s find out what the functions of the small intestine are here.

What is Small Intestine?

The small intestine, also known as the small intestine, is a tube-shaped organ or structure that is part of where digestion and absorption of nutrients occur. Why is it called the small intestine? Because the diameter of the lumen (opening) is 2.5 cm smaller than the large intestine. You needs to know that the digestive process itself involves two stages.

What are the stages? First, there is a process of mechanical digestion involving the mouth and stomach to chew and crush food. Second, a chemical digestion process occurs which involves the help of enzymes to break down food so it can be absorbed by the body and distributed to other body tissues.

The chemical digestion process takes place in the small intestine or small intestine and several other parts of the digestive tract. The small intestine as one of the organs that plays an important role in the digestive process stretches from the stomach to the beginning of the large intestine.

In adult size, the small intestine or small intestine is about 6 meters long. That is why the small intestine is often referred to as the longest part of the digestive system.

Parts of the Small Intestine

After getting to know what the small intestine is, let’s discuss more about the parts of the small intestine. Check out the following discussion.

As one of the organs in the digestive system, the small intestine consists of several parts, namely the duodenum (duodenum), jejunum (empty intestine), and ileum (absorptive intestine). The three parts of the small intestine certainly have their respective roles and functions. The following is a complete explanation of the three parts of the small intestine.

1. Duodenum

The duodenum, also known as the duodenum, is the first part of the small intestine. The duodenum (duodenum) is located immediately after the stomach and stretches long enough to connect it to the empty intestine (jejenum).

The length of this section is about 25-38 cm. The duodenum or duodenum is the shortest part of the small intestine. This section begins at the bulboduodenale and ends at the ligament of Treitz.

The duodenum or duodenum is responsible for delivering food to the small intestine. Histologically, the duodenum has a gland called brunner which functions to produce mucus.

In this section, the duodenum has an important main function, which is to complete the first phase of digestion that occurs in the small intestine. The duodenum involves enzymes and bile to help break down food. Then arranged layers of very thin cells to form the muscular mucosa on the wall of the duodenum or duodenum.

2. Jejunum

Jejunum or what is often known as the empty intestine is the second part of the small intestine. After the duodenum has finished its job of breaking down food, then the food will travel to the jejunum.

Then the inner wall of the jejunum will work to help absorb nutrients from the food. The location of the empty intestine or jejunum itself is between the duodenum (duodenum) and ileum (absorptive intestine).

The second part of the small intestine is about 1-2 meters long in adults. With the help of the mesentery, jejunum and ileum are suspended inside the body. Nearly 90% of the process of absorbing food nutrients that are digested by the body is carried out by the small intestine.

Food that has been broken down by the duodenum or duodenum will be broken down again into small particles. Why is that? This process is done to make it easier for the body to absorb food nutrients. In the empty intestine or jejunum, food will undergo a chemical digestion process. The chemical digestion process requires the help of various enzymes produced by the small intestine.

3. Ileum

The ileum, also known as the absorptive intestine, is the third part of the small intestine. The absorption intestine or ileum works to help the absorption of bile acids and vitamin B12 needed by the body. The ileum or absorptive intestine is the final part of the small intestine.

As the final part of the small intestine, the ileum or absorptive intestine is about 2-4 meters long in the human digestive system. The ileum as the last part of the small intestine is located right after the duodenum and jejunum, followed by the appendix. With a pH between 7 and 8 (neutral or slightly alkaline), the ileum or intestinal absorption plays an active role in absorbing vitamin B12 along with bile salts.

There are many folds or indentations in the absorption gut. These folds or indentations are often called villi. These folds help expand the absorption surface so that all food can be absorbed perfectly.

The ileum or absorptive intestine not only absorbs food nutrients that have not been absorbed in the previous process. Moreover, the ileum or absorptive intestine also plays a role in regulating the ileocecal valve. What is the ileocecal valve? The ileocecal valve prevents reflux from the large intestine into the small intestine.

Small Intestine Function

As part of the organs in the body, the small intestine has a very important role. In fact, 90% of the process of digestion and absorption of nutrients from food is carried out by the small intestine. Meanwhile, another 10% of the digestive process takes place in the stomach and large intestine.

As we know, the small intestine plays a major role in the absorption of nutrients and minerals from food. After knowing the important parts of the small intestine, now you are starting to understand about the organs in the body. This article will help You better understand the function of the small intestine. The following is a full explanation.

1. Digest protein

As part of the organs in the body, the small intestine has a function to digest protein. The trypsin and chymotrypsin enzymes in the body secreted by the pancreas are driven by proteins, peptides and amino acids. Both of these enzymes work to help break down nutrients from food into smaller parts.

2. Digest fat

The small intestine or small intestine functions to digest fat. Lipase enzymes in the body secreted by the pancreas are driven by fats and lipids in food. This is useful for breaking down triglycerides into monoglycerides and free fatty acids.

3. Digest carbohydrates

Furthermore, the function of the small intestine is to help the process of digesting carbohydrates. In the digestive process, carbohydrates are broken down into monosaccharides such as glucose . Then the pancreas produces the enzyme amylase which helps the process of breaking down some carbohydrates.

4. The process of absorption of nutrients

Nutrients will be absorbed by the inner wall of the small intestine into the bloodstream after the food is broken down. The small intestine is the best place for absorption of food nutrients because it has a large enough inner surface area.

The various nutrients that are absorbed will flow throughout the blood circulation. Then if humans eat food that contains poison, then the poison will be absorbed by the small intestine. If this happens, chances are you will experience indigestion.

5. Absorb water and electrolytes

In addition, the small intestine also functions in the process of absorbing water and electrolytes. The small intestine absorbs about 80% water and the rest is either absorbed by the large intestine or excreted in the feces. The absorption of electrolytes that occurs in the small intestine will involve diffusion and active transfer processes.

6. Absorb minerals and vitamins

The small intestine turns out to function as a place for absorption of vitamins and minerals. Vitamins A, D, E, and K are included in the fat-soluble vitamins. These vitamins will be absorbed along with dietary fat. Then the water-soluble vitamins B and C will be absorbed through the diffusion mechanism.

Then vitamin B12 will be absorbed through an active transport mechanism combined with intrinsic factor from the stomach. For vitamin B12 and bile salts themselves will be absorbed specifically by the ileum. What about iron? Iron will be absorbed specifically by the duodenum and jejunum.

7. Neutralization of food

Another function of the small intestine or small intestine is to neutralize food in digestion. The secretin hormone will be released by the duodenum or duodenum. This hormone will make the pancreas secrete a certain amount of sodium bicarbonate.

Sodium bicarbonate will help increase the pH of the food your body is digesting, from acidic to neutral. Then bile and mucus have an acid neutralizing effect. In the stomach, digested food will be acidic. Foods that are acidic will be neutralized by the small intestine using substances that contain alkaline and bicarbonate chemicals.

8. Plays a role in immunity

The function of the small intestine is not only to digest and absorb food. More than that, the small intestine also helps the body’s immune system. In the small intestine there is intestinal flora that will make a positive contribution to the human body. Then there are Peyer’s patches in the form of lymphoid nodules in the ileum.

It is in the digestive tract and becomes an important part of the human immune system. This section also has a lymphatic system that can help produce antigens from harmful bacteria or organisms. Through the digestive tract, harmful bacteria or organisms will be recognized by the immune system.

Tips for Maintaining Small Intestine Health

Now You already knows some of the important functions of the small intestine. After knowing its function, You also needs to know how to maintain the health of the small intestine. So, consider the following explanation to find out several ways to maintain the health of the small intestine.

1. Reducing stress

One way to maintain gut health is to manage stress. There are several stress-causing factors that will have an impact on your gut health, including environmental pressure, psychological stress, and stress due to lack of sleep. To deal with stress, there are several ways that You can do, such as deep breathing exercises, meditation and other relaxation techniques.

2. Implement a healthy diet

Apart from reducing stress, You also needs to adopt a healthy diet. Eating a variety of nutritious foods will help you maintain gut health. You need to consume lots of vegetables to improve gut health because vegetables contain high levels of prebiotic fiber for the body.

Then You also needs to limit the consumption of sweet foods with high sugar levels. Consuming sugar or foods with artificial sweeteners in excess will cause an imbalance of microbes in your intestines.

3. Exercise regularly

Exercising regularly will help you maintain a healthy gut. Research results have shown that regular exercise can improve You’s physical health. In addition, exercising regularly will help you prevent obesity.

4. Get enough rest

Having good quality sleep can help you improve your mood, cognition and gut health. For adults, the recommended sleep time is at least 7 hours every night. You needs to adopt healthy living habits by getting enough sleep and getting up at the same time every day.

Siri’s marriage is – Marriage is an important and unforgettable moment for most people. Therefore, many people celebrate their marriage to show their new status as husband and wife. In Indonesia, marriage must be official in the eyes of the state and religion. However, there are some people who only do marriage under the hand or commonly known as unregistered marriage.

Siri marriage can be interpreted as a form of marriage that is carried out based on religious law, but is not announced to the public and is not officially registered at the Office of Religious Affairs (KUA) and the Civil Registry Office. In other words, unregistered marriage is a marriage that is religiously valid, but not legal in the eyes of the law.

Among the clergy themselves, the law regarding unregistered marriage still has its pros and cons. Some argue that unregistered marriage is not prohibited and may be carried out as long as it has a specific purpose and complies with the conditions and pillars of marriage in Islam. There are also those who view that unregistered marriage is prohibited because it has more harm.

Definition of Siri Marriage

Siri marriages are marriages that are not registered with the government, in this case the Office of Religious Affairs (KUA). Thus, it does not have the force of law especially on the mother and child. Unregistered marriages or legally registered marriages are declared as violators of the law.

This is because doing so violates Law No. 22 of 1946, which states that every marriage must be supervised by a marriage registrar and this is accompanied by sanctions in the form of fines and body confinement.

Characteristics of Siri Marriage

In general, siri marriages have the following characteristics:

1. Marriage without a guardian

Marriage without a guardian is a marriage that is carried out in secret because the female guardian does not agree or because it considers marriage without a guardian to be valid or simply because they want to indulge in lust without heeding the provisions of Islamic law.

2. The marriage is kept secret because of certain considerations

For example, because of fear of a negative stigma from society who already considers unregistered marriage a taboo or because of other complicated considerations that force someone to keep their marriage a secret.

3. Siri marriage from a religious point of view is permissible as long as the pillars are met

In this case, all things are permissible as long as in carrying out or undergoing the marriage there are not many harms / bad effects that occur. But the difference is that you don’t have authentic evidence if you are married. In other words, do not have a legal certificate as a citizen who has a strong position before the law. Even though unregistered marriage can be legalized in Islamic law, it cannot be legal in state law.

 

 

Siri Marriage According to Islamic Law

Siri marriage as a secret marriage is actually prohibited by Islam because Islam prohibits a woman from getting married without the knowledge of her guardian. This is based on the hadith of the prophet conveyed by Abu Musa ra, that the Messenger of Allah said;

“There is no lawful marriage without a guardian.”

This hadith is reinforced by another hadith narrated by Aisyah ra, that the Messenger of Allah once said;

“Any woman who marries without the permission of her guardian, then her marriage is invalid; the marriage is invalid.”

Abu Hurayrah ra also narrated a hadith, that the Messenger of Allah said;

“A woman may not marry another woman: A woman also has no right to marry herself. Because, in fact, the adulteress is (a Muslim) who marries herself.”

So, it can be concluded that marriage without a guardian is a marriage that is vanity. Siri marriage is an act of immorality to Allah SWT and is entitled to sanctions in the world. However, there are no clear sharia provisions regarding the form and level of sanctions for people involved in marriages without guardians. Therefore, cases of marriage without guardians and perpetrators may be punished. A judge may determine imprisonment, exile and so on for those who marry without a guardian.

Siri Marriage According to State Law

Siri marriage is regulated in several state articles including:

1. Article 143 Draft Law

Article 143 of the bill, which is only intended for adherents of Islam, outlines that anyone who intentionally enters into a marriage without being in the presence of a marriage registrar shall be subject to punishment with various legal threats, ranging from six months to three years and a fine starting from Rp. 6 million to Rp. 12 million. Apart from alluding to the issue of unregistered marriages, this bill also alludes to mutah marriages or contract marriages.

2. Article 144 Draft Law

Article 144 stipulates that anyone who enters into a mut’ah marriage is sentenced to a maximum of 3 years in prison and the marriage is annulled by law. This bill also regulates the matter of mixed marriages between two people of different nationalities. Article 142 paragraph 3 states that prospective husbands who are foreign nationals must pay a guarantee deposit to the prospective wife through an Islamic bank in the amount of Rp. 500 million.

Types of Marriage Siri

From the explanation above, it can be concluded that the syari’a law for unregistered marriages is as follows:

1. Siri marriage, which is a marriage without a guardian

Islam clearly prohibits a woman from marrying a man without the consent and presence of a guardian. The act of unregistered marriage is a sinful act that is sinful if it is committed. The perpetrators of this unregistered marriage deserve sanctions both in this world and in the hereafter.

2. Siri Marriage Done Without Registration at KUA

Siri marriage, which means marriage carried out without registration at a civil registration agency or KUA (Office of Religious Affairs). This marriage has two different laws, namely the law on marriage and the law on not registering marriages at the KUA.

Therefore, the unregistered marriage that is now known in society is a marriage that is legally performed according to religion but is not legal before the law because there is no evidence of registration at a civil registration institution. Meanwhile, unregistered marriage without a guardian is invalid both in the eyes of religion and in the eyes of the law.

Status of Children in Siri Marriage

A legitimate child according to the law, that is the result of a legal marriage. This is stated in Law no. 1 of 1974 concerning Marriage, article 42 paragraph 1: Legitimate children are children who are born in or as a result of a legal marriage.

This refers that the status of the child has a blood relationship with both parents. In some cases regarding the rights of children of unregistered marriages, there are difficulties in managing legal rights such as maintenance, inheritance and birth certificates.

The status of a child in siri marriage is not recorded by the state, so the status of the child is said to be out of wedlock. In terms of religion, the status of children from unregistered marriages has the same rights as children from legal marriages based on religion.

However, this is not in line with the law in force in Indonesia. This is contrary to the legislation stated in Law no. 1 of 1974 Article 43 Paragraph 1: A

 

 

Reasons for Siri’s Marriage

There are several reasons couples choose a siri marriage, including:

1. Waiting for the right day to have the marriage registered at the KUA on the grounds that during the waiting period adultery did not occur.
2. Both parties or one of the parties to the bride and groom are not ready because they are still in school/college or are still bound by officialdom (school) which is not allowed to marry first.

From the parents’ point of view, this marriage is meant to have official ties and avoid acts that violate religious teachings such as adultery.

1. Both or one of the prospective bride and groom is not old enough / mature, while the parents want an arranged marriage between the two. So that in the future the bride and groom will no longer be married to other parties and the prospective bride will not be married to other people.
2. As a solution to get children if the existing wife is not blessed with children. If an official marriage will be constrained by laws or other regulations, both concerning marriage regulations and staffing or positions.
3. Forced like the party of the groom caught having fun with the woman he adores. Due to the reason that the man was not ready, then to cover the disgrace a siri marriage was carried out.

In addition, some are hindered because the woman is still legally bound by a formal relationship with the man, for example, they assume that the woman is widowed according to religious law, but has not yet filed for divorce in court.

1. Legalized religiously for men who are married because they have difficulty asking permission or do not dare to ask permission from their first wife or do not feel comfortable with their parents-in-law.

Marriage Law

In article 1 of the Marriage Law No. 1 of 1974 it is stated that marriage is a physical and spiritual bond between a man and a woman to form a happy and eternal household based on Belief in One Almighty God.

As for the legality of marriage, it is written in Article 2 Paragraph (1) which reads as follows:

“Marriage is legal, if it is carried out according to the laws of each religion and belief”

So, it can be said that as long as the marriage is carried out in accordance with the provisions of the religion one adheres to, then the marriage is considered valid legally whether the marriage is carried out in the presence of an official appointed by law or not (siri or privately).

However, the problem is related to proving the existence of a marriage which, according to statutory regulations, can only be proven by a copy of a marriage certificate issued by a marriage registrar or a copy of a marriage certificate by a civil registry. So that when a marriage is not carried out in front of the appointed officer, it will be difficult to prove the marriage. Because it is not registered with the authorized institution, as stipulated in Article 2 Paragraph (2) of Law Number 1 of 1974.

“Every marriage is recorded according to the applicable laws and regulations”

Siri Marriage Law in Indonesia

In Indonesia, marriage law is regulated in Marriage Law No. 1 of 1974 Article 2 as follows:

1. Marriage is legal if it is carried out according to the laws of each religion and belief.
2. Every marriage is recorded according to the applicable laws.

Based on the law, even though it is legal in the eyes of religion, every marriage must still be registered in the state. This means that unregistered marriage is considered invalid in the eyes of Indonesian law because there is no marriage certificate and official documents related to the legality of the marriage.

Positive and Negative Impacts of Siri Marriage

In positive law, unregistered marriage is not a complete legal act because it is not officially recorded in government records. Children born from unregistered marriages are considered unable to be legalized by the state through birth certificates.

Every Indonesian citizen who enters into a marriage must register his marriage at the KUA or the Civil Registry Office to obtain a marriage certificate.

Marriage can only be proven by a marriage certificate made by a marriage registrar. The legal impact arising from an unregistered marriage occurs if there is a divorce, namely the black wife gets the right to joint property if the husband does not give it.

In addition, if there is an inheritance left by the husband due to death, it is very difficult for the wife and children to obtain the rights to the inheritance. If a husband works as a civil servant, neither his wife nor children are entitled to receive any benefits.

Besides violating Indonesian marriage laws, unregistered marriage also has many negative impacts, especially for women. There are several negative impacts of unregistered marriage, including:

1. The woman cannot claim her rights as a wife which her husband has violated because there is no permanent legal force against the legality of the marriage.
2. Interests related to making ID cards, family cards, passports and child birth certificates cannot be served because there is no proof of marriage in the form of a marriage certificate/marriage book.
3. Unregistered marriages tend to make one partner, especially the husband more flexible to leave his obligations.
4. There is a lot of violence against wives
5. Can affect the psychological wife and children.
6. Sexual harassment against women because it is considered as a momentary outlet for lust for men.
7. There will be many cases of polygamy that occur
8. There is no clarity on the status of women as wives and the clarity of the status of children in the eyes of the law or society.

Apart from the negative impacts, there are also positive impacts although the negative impacts will be more numerous, including:

1. Reducing the burden or responsibility of a woman who is the backbone of the family.
2. Minimizing free sex and the development of AIDS and other diseases.
3. Able to prevent someone from the law of adultery in religion.

In Islam, there are five pillars of marriage, namely:

1. There is a groom
2. There is a bride-to-be
3. Marriage guardian
4. Two witnesses
5. There is consent Kabul

If these five pillars exist and each pillar fulfills the requirements, then the marriage is valid according to religion. Based on the provisions of Article 2 Paragraph (1) of the Law, marriage must also be considered valid according to religious law.

However, in order for this marriage to receive official recognition from the state, the marriage must be recorded according to the applicable laws and regulations. For Muslims, the agency authorized to register marriages is a Marriage Registrar at the Sub-District KUA, both recording through supervision at the time of the marriage and based on a court order for those whose marriages are not carried out under the supervision of a designated official.

 

 

So, that’s the law of unregistered marriage in Indonesia and some of its positive and negative impacts. Even though it is legal in the eyes of religion, unregistered marriage should be avoided so that there are no regrets in the future. I hope this article inspires you!

If Sinaumed’s is still confused, still needs references regarding unregistered marriage and its impacts, you can visit sinaumedia’s collection of books at sinaumedia.com.

When Sinaumed’s was still in high school or studying science that intersected with the calculation of many variables. So, it would be better to study the matrix to make these jobs easier.

There are various types of matrices, one of which is a singular matrix. This matrix has the opposite, which is a non-singular matrix. The singular matrix itself is a matrix that has no inverse and zero determinant.

To understand more about singular matrices, Sinaumed’s can listen to the following explanation about singular matrices.

Overview of the Matrix

A matrix is ​​an arrangement of numbers, symbols or expressions arranged in columns and rows to form a rectangular shape. As an initial description of the matrix, Sinaumed’s can listen to the example of a 2 x 3 matrix below.

The size of the matrix is ​​determined by the number of rows and columns it has. A matrix with m columns and n rows is called an m x n matrix, where m and n are called by their dimensions. For example, the matrix above is called a 2 x 3 matrix. This is because the matrix consists of 2 rows and 3 columns.

A matrix with the same number of rows and columns is called a square matrix. The matrix with the number of one row is called a row vector. Meanwhile, a matrix with one column is called a column vector.

An infinite matrix is ​​a matrix with an unlimited number of rows or columns (or both). In some contexts, matrices considered without rows or columns are called empty matrices.

For further explanation, Sinaumed’s can listen to the image below.

Row m is horizontal and column n is vertical. Each element of the matrix is ​​often denoted by a variable of two index notations. For example, a _2,1 represents the elements in the second row and first column of matrix A.

Each object in the matrix A with dimension m x n is often denoted by a _i,j. Which is the maximum value i = m and the maximum value j = n. The objects in the matrix are called elements, entries or members of the matrix. 

If two matrices have the same dimensions (each matrix has the same number of rows and columns), then the two matrices can be added or subtracted element by element. However, based on the rules of matrix multiplication, the conditions for matrix multiplication, namely when the number of columns of the first matrix is ​​equal to the number of rows of the second matrix in the multiplication of two matrices.

That is, multiplying an m x n matrix by an n x p matrix results in an m x p matrix . Therefore, matrix multiplication is not commutative. In general, matrices are used to represent linear transformations, that is, a generalization of linear functions such as f ( x ) = 4 x.

For example, the effect of rotation in three-dimensional space is a linear transformation denoted by the matrix R. If v is a vector in three dimensions, the result R _v represents the position of the point after it is rotated.

The matrix can be applied in various cyan fields. For example in physics in the form of classical mechanics, optics, and quantum mechanics. Matrices are also used to study physical states, such as the motion of planets. In the field of computer graphics, matrices are applied to manipulate 3D models and project them onto a two-dimensional screen.

In the field of probability theory and statistics, matrices are used as an explanation of state probabilities. As in the pagerank algorithm in determining the order of disbursement pages on Google. The matrix calculus generalizes the classical analytic form of literal and exponential to higher dimensions. Matrices are also applied in economics to describe relational economic systems.

The matrix is ​​taught in high school in mathematics. The following is a book recommendation that summarizes high school learning materials other than matrices. Sinaumed’s can use this book to support learning mathematics.

Matrix Functions in Everyday Life

Even though matrix operations look difficult, they have many benefits to make human work easier in everyday life. Here are some of the benefits of studying matrices in everyday life.

• Assist engineers in solving problems with many variables.
• Matrix can also be used to create reports and journals.
• Solving a system of linear equations, geometric transformations, determining television broadcast schedules, and computer programming.
• Helps analyze economic problems that have various kinds of variables.
• As a way to analyze in statistics, education, science, economics, and technology.
• Help find solutions to investigation operations, for example natural resource investigation operations (coal, petroleum, and so on).

Concept and Characteristics of Singular Matrix

In a book entitled Preparation for the Mathematics Olympiad for Middle/Mts & Equivalent Levels written by I Gusti Agung Oka Yadnya, he formulates that a singular matrix is ​​a matrix whose determinant value is zero (0). The singular matrix has no matrix inverse or inverse matrix.

Singular matrices have the opposite, namely non-singular matrices. The matrix, the determinant is not equal to zero and has an inverse. The inverse itself is an inverse of the two matrices. If the matrix is ​​multiplied it will produce a square matrix (AB = BA = |).

The symbol for the inverse matrix is ​​written with a power of (-1). For example, the inverse matrix A is denoted by A ^-1 .

To better understand the singular matrix, Sinaumed’s can rely on the following characteristics of the singular matrix.

• All elements in a row or column are equal to zero.
• All elements in a row are multiples of elements or members in other rows.
• All elements in a column are the sum of several other columns.
• All elements in a column are multiples of elements or members in other columns.
• All elements in a row are the sum of several other rows.

A matrix can be classified as a singular matrix when it fulfills the following conditions.

• A matrix of type n x m with a determinant of 0.
• The submatrix determinant is 0.
• The determinant of one of the rows or columns is 0.
• Not all elements in each row and column are 0.
• It only has one solution because only by calculating the determinant can it be seen that the matrix is ​​singular or non-singular.

Singular Matrix Formula

The principle of the singular matrix is ​​that its determinant is equal to zero. So to determine whether a matrix is ​​included in the singular matrix or not, the determinant must be calculated. The following proves the singular matrix on matrices of order 2 x 2 and 3 x 3.

1. Matrix of Order 2 x 2

0 = (5 x 18) – (6 x 15)

0 = 90 – 90

0 = 0

So, the matrix is ​​included in the singular matrix.

2. Matrix of Order 3 x 3

0 = ((-3) x 1 x 2) + (1 x 5 x 9) + (2 x (-6) x (-7)) – (2 x 4 x 9) – ((-3) x 5 x (-7)) – (1 x (-6) x (-8))

0 = 96 + 45 + 84 – 72 – 105 – 48

0 = 0

The singular matrix has special properties in its construction. Suppose the matrix A _nxn as follows.

A matrix fulfills the special property if and only if it satisfies the following properties.

In general, the above equation can be written as follows.

The matrix is ​​taught in high school in mathematics. The following is a book recommendation that summarizes high school learning materials other than matrices. Sinaumed’s can use this book to support learning mathematics.

Example of a Singular Matrix Problem

In order to better understand the singular matrix, Sinaumed’s can listen to some of the questions and discussions below which have been summarized from various sources.

1. It is known that matrix A fulfills special properties.

Prove that matrix A is a singular matrix!

Answer:

= (12 x 24 x 33) + (22 x 27 x 20) + (25 x 14 x 30) – (25 x 24 x 20) – (12 x 27 x 30) – (22 x 14 x 33)

= 9,504 + 11,880 + 10,500 – 12,000 – 9,720 – 10,164

= 0

2. Determine whether matrix A and matrix B below are singular matrices or not!

Answer:

= ((-1) x 5) – ((-1) x 4)

= -5 + 4

= -1

= (P x (-Q)) – (Q x (-P))

= -PQ + PQ

= 0

So, matrix A is included in the non-singular matrix and matrix B is included in the singular matrix.

3. Determine the value of n for the matrix to become a singular matrix.

Answer:

sec (D) = 0

(n (n + 1)) – ((n + 1) (-4)) = 0

(n ² + n) – (-4n – 4) = 0

n ² + n + 4n + 4 = 0

n2 + 5n + 4 = ⁰

(n + 1) (n + 4) = 0

n + 1 = 0 n = -1

n + 4 = 0 n = -4

Studying matrices can make it easier to solve various scientific problems that involve many variables. One of them is in mathematics. The following are recommendations for books that can be used as learning support for learning linear algebra and matrices.

4. If matrix C is singular then calculate the value of x

Answer:

We assume that matrix C is singular, so the determinant of C is 0

0 = ( x ( x + 4)) – (1 x 5)

0 = x ² + 4 x – 5

0 = ( x – 1) ( x + 5)

x – 1 = 0         x = 1

x + 5 = 0         x = -5

So, the value of x = – 5 or x = 1

5. Prove whether the matrix A below is included in the singular matrix!

Answer:

sec (A) = (-6 x 2) – (-4 x 3)

= -12 – (-12)

= 0

So matrix A is proven to be a singular matrix.

6. Prove if matrix B is included in the singular matrix

Answer:

sec (B) = (6 x (-3)) – (3 x (-6))

= -18 + 18

= 0

So, matrix B is proven to be a singular matrix

7. Calculate the value of t if it is known that matrix A is a singular matrix!

Answer:

Matrix A singular = determinant 0

0 = (5 x 4 x 2) + (2 x 7 x (-5)) + (-3 x (-10) xt) – (-3 x 4 x (-5)) – (5 x 7 xt) – (2 x (-10) x 2)

0 = 40 + (-75) + 30t – 60 – 35t – (-40)

0 = -5t – 50

5t = -50

t = -10

So, the value of t = -10

8. Prove that matrix B is included in the singular matrix!

Answer:

= (0 x 1 x 6) + (-1 x (-7) x 1) + (-1 x (-8) x 5) – (-1 x 1 x 1) – (0 x (-7) x 5) – (-1 x (-8) x 6)

= 0 +7 + 40 + 1 – 0 -48

= 0

So, it is proven that the determinant value of matrix B is equal to 0, so it is included in the singular matrix.

Meaning of Sincere – Who does not know the word sincere? The word sincere is often associated with sincere feelings for someone, sincere apologies and so on. Usually, sincere attitudes or feelings are expressed to loved ones.

To express sincere feelings, You needs to know sincere understanding first. Check out the explanation of sincere understanding and some of the following quotes about sincere feelings.

Meaning of Sincere

The definition of sincere according to the Big Indonesian Dictionary or KBBI is really and clean heart or really comes out of an honest heart. Sincerity is also interpreted as an honest attitude, not pretending, not sarong, sincere.

The word sincere has synonyms or synonyms with other words such as clean, straight, willing, willing, voluntary, honest, sadic and sincere. In English, the word sincere means honest, sincere, heartfelt, candid and devout.

What is an example of using the word sincere in a sentence? Check out the following examples:

• A sincere person cannot manipulate various words to be full of charm, but he will strive for every word he utters to be a word that is truly liked by Allah. (Abdullah Gymnastiar)
• When we smile sincerely at our siblings, then that’s when we are making them happy, which means we are making ourselves happy. (Abdullah Gymnastiar)
• An important lesson that is often overlooked is learning to thank with sincere feelings for the slightest kindness from others. (Abdullah Gymnastiar)
• Listening to kindness will make the heart comfortable, especially if we do it sincerely, the heart will definitely feel more comfortable. (Abdullah Gymnastiar)
• Today, choose to be happy, prioritize gratitude and be a friendly and sincere person when hanging out. (Mario Teguh)

An attitude or even a sincere feeling will certainly make other people feel happy, especially the loved ones and people closest to You. Therefore, You needs to know some quotes about sincere feelings to express sincere feelings.

Quote of Sincere Feelings of Loving Someone

If you want to get love from someone sincerely, then You must also approach and give sincere feelings to that person. One way is to express these sincere feelings to those whom You loves by using words. Here are some quotes of sincere feelings of loving someone.

1. Only with sincerity will we be able to learn to interpret sincerity in life.
2. Doing good things without being noticed by others is a very noble thing. That is the meaning of sincerity.
3. Don’t look at someone just from their physical appearance, but look at someone from their sincerity.
4. People who say they’re sincere over and over when helping you, are actually someone who isn’t sincere because sincere feelings don’t need to be spoken.
5. People who live with sincerity and humility will become successful individuals.
6. Sincere feelings that originate from the heart are a jewel that shines brightly from within your heart.
7. Being the best is a must, but not by forcing it. Do any work with sincerity to get the best results.
8. Words that feel so sincere in the heart, it will provoke a smile.
9. Be sincere from within your thoughts, pure from within your feelings. You don’t have to chase happiness, because happiness will chase you. (Sri Chinmoy)
10. Maintain loyalty and sincerity as the main principle. (Confucius)
11. Friends can make you laugh, best friends can make you feel happy, but only sincere love can make you live. (Nazril Ilham)
12. Sincerity is an expensive gift. So don’t expect it from bad people.
13. I just want you to know that you are a special person and the only reason I’m telling you is because I don’t feel sure anyone has ever told you before. (Stephen Chbosky)
14. Doing good things without being noticed by others is a very noble deed. That is the meaning of sincerity.
15. Dreams will make everything possible. While hope makes things work. Love and sincerity make anything possible.
16. Father teaches you about what sacrifice is, while mother teaches me about the meaning of sincerity.
17. True love always comes at the right time, at the right time and at the right place. He will never get lost.
18. True love always comes to those who look forward to meeting it and never feel hopeless.
19. True love is like an eternal fire. It will always burn, never get sick, never get old and never die. True love will also never turn away.
20. True love knows no heartbreak, even though you can’t have one. However, true love is always tested for its resilience and is not eaten by time, heat, rain or even strong winds.
21. Don’t feel sad if sincerity is answered with lies, be grateful because you have a sincere heart.
22. One’s sincerity will shine through his eyes. His kindness will be seen from all his actions and his wisdom will be heard from his words.
23. Happiness is a simple thing. It only takes sincerity and sincerity in living life.
24. The feeling of love never discriminates between eels, body, body or possessions owned by a person. Because love is only sincerity and sincerity of our hearts for someone.
25. Love is full of giving, not asking to be given. Love is full of sincerity and not full of coercion.
26. The love of a mother teaches many lessons. Lessons about sincerity, sincerity, sacrifice and the meaning of a person.
27. The feeling of love never looks at someone’s wealth or position, if we base that feeling of love with sincerity and sincerity.
28. Don’t hurt the people who love you. Love can turn into hate when sincerity is hurt.
29. Sincerity is needed to be able to start love, as well as sincerity, it is needed to be able to end love.
30. The happiest couple in the world will never have the same traits. Both of them will only understand each other well about the differences that are owned by each other.

Sincere Quotes Loving Someone with a Willing Heart

Conveying feelings with sentences or quotes that can show You’ sincerity can certainly melt someone’s heart or convey You’ true feelings.

The following quotes about sincerity can also be an expression of gratitude and as a feeling of gratitude that the person has sincere feelings for You.

1. When sincerity is questioned, it is at that moment that sincerity must be proven, not with words but with actions.
2. A strong attitude starts with patience. While patience begins with acceptance and acceptance comes from sincere feelings.
3. Sincerity is the face of the soul, while pretense is a mask. (Joseph Sanial)
4. If I’m not the best figure for you, then allow myself to try to be what you want.
5. Love is a form of sincerity, not a reason. Pure love will come from the heart and not to be hurt.
6. Love someone who loves you so that you will understand the beauty of sincerity in life and affection.
7. If this is a wait, then the rain is tears of sadness. The sky wails because a sincerity that has been wasted.
8. Don’t wait to be loved anymore, but learn to love sincerely so that your heart is not eroded by feelings of love.
9. In fact, the feeling of love does not require wealth, love only requires sincerity from the soul.
10. Every thing in your body is as precious as what I have. In torment or pain, it is still a precious thing. (Charlotte Bronte)
11. One of the most important things in love, don’t give space in your heart to someone who doesn’t even try to stay in your heart.
12. Honesty and love can help you get through most situations. (Naval Ravicant)
13. When sincerity rests in the soul, then love will surely be much more perfect.
14. Sincerity of love and compassion cannot be seen or heard, but can only be felt with the heart.
15. If the heart is a palace, then love is its throne. Sincerity is the most beautiful trophy.
16. When you feel your care is never appreciated again, then know that you are learning about sincerity at that time.
17. Letting go of something we really want will not always mean we are weak. (Tere Liye)
18. When you are dumped, there will be a more sincere heartbreaker to invite yourself back on your feet. (Boy Chandra)
19. You make me happy in a way that no one else can.
20. When someone loves you, they don’t have to say it and you will know it by the way they treat you.
21. I love you, not just because of who you are. But also for what I become when I’m with you. (Roy Croft)
22. Don’t feel sad when sincerity is rewarded with a lie, be grateful that you have a sincere heart.
23. The sincerity of feelings of love and the sincerity of love will never fade, only with selfishness.
24. Maybe now I’m not successful, but I believe that with my sincerity, someday I will definitely be able to make the people I care about happy.
25. The heart is the strongest part of a human being, because there are always sincere feelings. But sometimes when we are very weak, we become so easily broken.
26. If I already have you, then I don’t need anything else. (Wonder Girl)
27. You make me want to be a better person. (Melvin Udall)
28. True love is love that does not increase because of goodness and will not decrease because of a mistake.
29. True love will always accept you as you are. Including your anger, your jealousy, your ego and of course your affection and acknowledgment. True love will always be like that.
30. They feel happy because people who love themselves will conquer the world and are not afraid of losing. True love is complete surrender.
31. True happiness is found in unselfish love.
32. Believe me, if he is your true love, then no matter how painful it is, no matter how difficult the twists and turns you have to go through, he will still be with you, someday, someday.
33. True love will look at weakness, then make it an advantage to always love.
34. Loyalty always starts from togetherness, then develops because of understanding and survives because of mutual trust.
35. Simple when loving, sincere when accepting shortcomings and loyal when in a relationship.
36. Trust is like a mirror. When it breaks, then you can fix it. But you can still see the traces of the glass cracks.
37. If you have trust from someone, don’t let that trust go away. If you have someone’s heart, don’t take advantage of it.
38. The best is not he who comes with all his strengths, but he who does not leave with all his shortcomings but always learns and tries.
39. Life is not only about those who are able to do good in front of you, but also about those who are always loyal behind your back.
40. Never let go of the pearl in your hand, if you are only tempted by the sparkling diamonds that are in the distance.
41. Distance is not a barrier for two souls to love each other. As long as they are loyal and trust each other.
42. True love is always in a beautiful place and couples who trust each other will never be separated even though the storms are facing.
43. Perfect love only needs two hearts that trust and understand each other.
44. True love does not require an explanation because true love is love without reason.
45. The most important thing in life is learning how to give love and let it in.
46. Someone is loved because he is loved, so no other reason is needed to love someone.
47. Be a reason for someone to smile. Be the reason why someone feels loved and believes in someone’s goodness.
48. Love can’t go wrong, relationships can go wrong. You don’t need a reason to love, but you need more than a reason to be in a relationship.
49. Love is always present at the first sight, at the last sight and at all views that have been experienced by the two couples who are in love.
50. Love is timeless, unlimited and will never die.
51. When someone talks about love, then at that time he is talking about love and the nature of love and everything.
52. For reasons of love, people can give everything with sincere feelings without expecting anything in return.
53. If you find someone you love in life, then live for that love.
54. Love is like the wind. You can’t touch it, but can only feel its presence in your heart.
55. If you want someone to believe in you, then the first thing to do is convince them that you trust them.
56. You can’t give without love, you can’t love without giving.
57. True love will always hear the contents of the heart, even though it is never said at all, it always understands even without being explained.
58. Love is not a reason to part with someone, but make it a reason to always be together forever.

That’s an explanation of sincere understanding and some quotes about sincere feelings. If You is interested in quotes or aphorisms or wants to know the meaning of certain words, then You can find information by reading books.

Sinaumed’s, do you like to be confused about English tenses? Hmm, it looks really easy, but how come when the question of tenses comes up during an exam, you get confused while remembering the formula.

“Eh, really, isn’t this to be?”

 “Oh, if this one uses ‘s’ or uses ‘ice’ on the back?”

Well, that’s about the confusion that is felt. Why do you get confused automatically like that, like suddenly you feel confused with the correct arrangement or formula of tenses. This can happen if you rarely practice or apply English, Sinaumed’s. Now, let’s discuss one by one!

Definition of Simple Present Tense

The simple present tense is a tense that is used to talk about something common, something that always happens repeatedly, or a general truth. The simple present tense is the tense that is most often used in everyday life.

To recognize that a sentence is simple present tense, there are several ways you can do it, one of which is that the sentence uses the basic form of the verb (Verb 1). The simple present tense is divided into two sentence patterns, namely the verbal simple present and the nominal simple present tense.

For Sinaumed’s, who want to learn the simple present tense as well as various other tenses in English, you can use the book entitled English Grammar and Tenses, For Beginners, written by Regina Fletianti Arindri and the Cemerlang Editorial Team, as a reference. This book explains grammar and tenses in English, for those of you who are beginners and are just learning English. If interested, you can click the “buy now” button below.

Simple Present Tense Videos

For Sinaumed’s who prefer watching videos rather than reading, Sinaumed’s can watch the following Simple Present Tense

Characteristics of Simple Present Tense Sentences

Every English sentence must have characteristics, as well as simple present tense sentences. The characteristics of the simple present tense are as follows.

1. The predicate in the simple present tense sentence is in the form of Bare Infinitive. The meaning of this form is that the third person verb in this sentence ends with the letter  s, es,  or  ies .
2. If in the form of a verbal sentence there is an interrogative sentence, then you must add the word  do/does, then add a subject . Meanwhile, nonverbal sentences begin with to be ( am, are, is ).
3. In simple present tense sentences with negative forms, it is necessary to add the word  do not  (don’t) or  does not (doesn’t). If a verb ends in s/es/ies , it must be omitted.

The function of the Simple Present Tense

Writing the simple present tense in the form of a sentence has several functions, including:

1. Express Emotions/Feelings

The first function of the simple present tense is to express expressions or feelings. Therefore, when you want to express expressions and feelings through sentences, you can use simple present tense sentences.

2. Commands/Instructions

The simple present tense sentence also functions to express orders or instructions, so we often see an order or instruction using the simple present tense sentence.

3. The Scheduled Event

The function of the next simple present tense sentence is to express an event that will be carried out in the near future.

4.General Truth

The simple present tense sentence also has a function to express a truth that is around us.

5. Repeated Actions

The function of the last simple present tense sentence is to show activities or activities carried out in everyday life.

The Simple Present Tense formula

Simple present tense is divided into simple present verbal and nominal simple present. The verbal simple present tense uses a verb that shows an action or action, while the nominal simple present uses the verb ‘be’ or commonly called to be .

Verbal Simple Presents

Apart from the formula above, other simple present sentences are nominal simple present which use to be . Sentences that use to be generally mean that the verb does not show an action, the formula is:

Present Simple Nominals

Simple Present Tense pattern

Tenses are part of basic grammar. When studying tenses, we will find the terms first person singular/plural, second person singular/plural, and third person singular/plural. Actually what is included in the first person, second person, and third person?

First Person Singular

First person is the first person point of view, in this case designating the speaker (speaker) or the writer (writer) . In the first person singular, the pronoun used is “I” if oneself is the subject, uses “me/my/mine” if oneself is an object, and shows ownership. The situation that usually occurs in the use of the first person singular is when you want to introduce yourself or want to explain yourself.

First Person Plural

The pronoun used for the first person plural is “we” if it is the subject, “us” is the object, and “our/ours” is the ownership. However, “us” and “our/ours” both mean “we” and “us”, so to know which one to use, you have to know the context of the sentence first.

Second Person

Second person is the point of view of the second person, or someone we are talking to at the time. Pronouns used in the second person singular are “You” if as a subject, “Your/Yours” if to show ownership. Just like we/our/ours, You/Your/Yours also means you (singular) or you (plural). The way to find out is to understand the context of what is being said.

Third Person Singular

The pronouns used in the third person singular are He/She/It. The situation that occurs is when we talk about someone who is not present among us.

Third Person Plural

Pronouns used in the third person plural are They/Them/Their. The situation that occurs is when talking about more than one person (two or more people) who is not present among us.

Examples of Positive Negative and Question Simple Present Tense Sentences

To understand the simple present tense it will be easier if we know some examples.

Simple Present Positive Tense

He is a teacher
She likes burger
I read a book

Simple Present Negative Tense

He is not a teacher
I don’t like burger
I don’t read a book

Simple Present Tense Question

Is he a teacher? (Is she a teacher?)
Does she like burgers? (Does he like burgers?)
Do i read a book? (Did I I read a book?)

Now, Sinaumed’s already understands the theory of Simple Present Tense, right? In order to understand it better, let’s try to look at the discussion below!

Examples of Simple Present Tense Questions

The examples and exercises on the simple present tense here are taken from various modules in the Edutore collection. 

1. … am not hereditary

a. i

b. you

c. he

d. she

Discussion:

“am” is to be which is paired with the subject “I”, so the correct answer to complete the sentence is A. The sentence becomes I am not hereditary.

2. The boy … very polite

a. am

b. is

c. are

Discussion:

Look at the following pairs of subject and to be:

The boy is a single subject. The pronoun that is equivalent to the boy is He, so the to be that follows it is is. So the answer is b. The boy is very polite.

3. They … for three hours every night

a. Study

b. Doesn’t study

c. Studies

d. Is studying

Discussion:

The simple present tense formula is Subject + V1 (s/es) + object .

Subject I/You/We/They, positive verbs are not followed by the affix s/es

Subject He/She/It, positive verbs followed by the affix s/es.

They are the subject and the verb is not followed by s/es. Then the correct answer is A. Study

4. Most animals … only for food

a. Kill

b. Kills

c. Killes

d. killed

Discussion:

This sentence states a general truth, that most animals kill just to get food. So, this sentence is written in the present tense. The correct verb for the subject most animals is kill. So the answer is a. Most animals kill only for food.

5. Reni : (1) … you know where my dictionary is?

Tika : Sorry, I don’t know where it is.

The answer for number (1) is …

a. Do

b. Does

c. Is

d. Are

Discussion:

To form interrogative sentences in the simple present tense, we use do or does. The correct auxiliary verb for the subject “you” is do. So the answer is a. Do.

The book entitled Tenses Review from Dr. Arif Yosodiputro Mm also contains various practice questions that you can use to practice your tenses skills. In addition, there is also a brief review and basic vocabulary in each chapter. For Sinaumed’s who want to master the understanding of tenses, they can buy this book by clicking “buy now” below.

How about it, Sinaumed’s? It’s easy to understand the simple present tense, isn’t it? So, the conclusion is that the simple present tense is a tense that expresses routine or recurring events, not events that are currently happening. Well, keep in mind also that the simple present tense uses a basic verb, both verb1 and to be in the first form.

In learning English, tenses are basic grammar that are related to time. Tenses consist of 16, which are divided into 3 based on the time span, namely, simple present tense to tell the present event, simple past tense to tell the past events before this moment, and simple future tense to tell what happened in the future from the present time This.

Tense is the form of the verb used in each sentence and will change according to the time of use. Therefore, it is very important to understand the proper use of the tense to describe the situation. The book Proposition 16 Tense Edition I by Polce Aryanto Bessies Ifoni Ludji Teresia Yanti summarizes the 16 tenses to make it easier for You to learn them.

You still remember the subject matter of simple past tense?

Hmm, how do you learn simple past tense sentences so that they are easy to understand? So, for that, let’s look at the discussion

Definition of Simple Past Tense

In understanding tense, you can try to apply it to everyday conversation, where the simple past tense itself can be used to tell about days that have passed. This book entitled The 1st Students Choice Changing Times Changing Tenses will help you in constructing the right sentence for a particular time.

The Simple Past Tense Formula

The simple past tense sentence pattern is divided into 2 formulas, namely verbal simple past tense and nominal simple past tense.

Verbal Simple Past

Simple Past nominal

Regular Verbs and Irregular Verbs

Understanding this verb itself is not easy and requires constant memory and practice. For You who want to learn and memorize verbs in tenses, you can read the Complete New Phrasal Verb Dictionary (English-Indonesia) which provides verbs for each word and also its translation.

In the simple past tense, the verb used is the second form of the verb (V2). For regular verbs, the verb always ends in -ed, -d or -ied from the base form. Meanwhile, irregular verbs are irregular verbs so that the form changes from the basic form.

Now, You consider the following table:

Regular verbs

Example sentences using regular verbs

Irregular Verbs

The past tense (V2) form of the irregular verb changes from the base verb form. Often we are confused by determining the word on this V2. So, to make it easier for You, let’s understand the changes in the forms of irregular verbs in the following table:

Example sentences using irregular verbs:

Adverb of Frequency

Because tenses are sentences related to time, then of course there is a description of the time. Keep in mind, that the adverb of time used is adverb of past time. Among others are :

Yesterday : yesterday

The day before yesterday : the day before yesterday

Last night : last night

Last week : last week

Last month : last month

A few days ago : a few days ago

Two weeks ago : two weeks ago

Just now : just now/just now

In 2010 : in 2010

A long time ago : a long time ago

Use of the Simple Past Tense

1. Describe events in the past in a definite time.

2. Describe events in the past and have been completed at that time.

3. Describe events that have occurred repeatedly or become a habit in the past.

4. Describe feelings or emotions that occurred in the past.

5. Describe events that were customary in the past but are no longer carried out. The verb used is used to .

You has studied sentence patterns down to their usage. Now to get better at mastering the simple past tense, try to do the questions below!

Simple Past Tense English Practice Questions

1. … any interesting people at the conference yesterday?

a. Do you meet

b. Do you meet

c. Did you meet

d. Did you meet

Discussion:

In interrogative sentences in the simple past tense, the pattern used is did+s+v1. So the beginning of the right interrogative sentence is “Did you meet”

2. Ratna … to my house last week, but I … at home

a. Comes; isn’t

b. come; was

c. Came; wasn’t

d. Came; isn’t

Discussion:

Ratna… came to my house last week, but I was… at home.

Subject : Ratna

Description of time that shows the past: last week, so use verb 2, namely came. The conjunction of opposites (but) makes a contrast between the action of the ratna (came) and the state/condition of the character “I”, so the to be used is was+not to become i wasn’t at home.

3. The woman … in the room last night

a. Was

b. Were

c. Is

Discussion :

To be past tense for You/We/They is Were, to be past tense for I/He/She/It is Was. In the problem, The Woman is the subject She, so the to be is Was. So, the correct answer is A.

4. Some pens … by him last Tuesday.

a. Was bought

b. Is bought

c. Buys

d. Were bought

Discussion:

Adverb of time: last tuesday=simple past, the subject is some pens; They.

To be past tense for You/We/They is Were, to be past tense for I/He/She/It is Was. So the correct answer is D.

5. My father went to London last week. He had something to do there. He … the night in the Hilton hotel.

a. spending

b. Spends

c. Spent

d. Has spent

Discussion:

Went = went, which is the past form (v2) of go.

Last week = last week, is a description of time for the simple past tense. So the verb in question is also in the past tense. V1 : spent -> V2 spent.

Those are some examples of practice questions and discussion of English material Simple Past Tense. Actually, in tenses sentences, to distinguish them is only based on the time span of the events that occurred. If You wants to do similar practice questions, such as high school un questions, just go to edutore.com. Come on, register now!

Similes are one of the materials that are often studied in Indonesian at school. The simile figure of speech itself is one of the figures of speech in Indonesian which functions to express about something indirectly by means of explicit comparisons which are also expressed by prepositions and conjunctions. Similes can be likened to like, like, like, for example, similar, and so on.

Then, what exactly is meant by simile and what are some examples? You don’t need to be confused, because in this article we will discuss more about the meaning of simile and its examples. In order to better understand what a simile is, consider the following detailed information.

Meaning of Simile

Figure of speech is a form of figurative language that is usually used to get an atmosphere in a sentence so that the sentence becomes more lively. Easily, we understand that this figure of speech can be an expression that can animate a sentence.

In addition, figure of speech also deviates from the meaning of a word that is commonly used. For example, as in the “right hand”. When viewed from the actual meaning, ” right hand ” is the hand that is on the right. Whereas in figurative language, ” right hand ” means to be a confidant. For example, ” He is Mr. Andi’s right hand man. ”

Meanwhile, in the simile, there is a supposition that comes from a comparison of two things that are logically very different. An example of a simile figure of speech can also be found in one of the Indonesian film titles, which is currently being hotly discussed, such as “ Like Revenge, Longing Must Be Paid Fully ”. “

According to KBBI, the meaning of simile is a link that compares two things that are essentially different, but are then considered to have almost the same meaning, and are stated explicitly by using words like, as, as, and so on.

Therefore, simile can be said to be similar to personification, because simile is a comparative figure of speech. Besides simile and personification, other comparative figures of speech include metaphor, hyperbole, litotes and irony. The definition of this comparative figure of speech is a figure of speech that describes a condition by comparing one thing with another.

Similes also compare two things directly, but not with the same form. Comparisons to similes focus on traits or characters. A simple example is to compare a woman who looks beautiful, with the beauty of the flowers in the garden. In terms of shape, of course you can’t compare humans to flowers. However, in simile it can be said that it is a way of expressing nature or character through this comparison.

Simile Features

Sentences that use similes themselves can be seen from their characteristics, including:

Have Conjunctions

In the simile, there are connecting words: like, as, as, as, and so on.

The sentence will sound redundant

In sentences that use simile, it will sound like an exaggeration or not in accordance with the reality.

Lots of Figurative Words

Similes have the characteristics of having many figurative words in their sentences.

Example of Simile

Below are some examples of similes:

1. I feel tired of giving him too many suggestions. He was very stubborn, so it was useless to give advice to him because it was the same as spilling water on the taro leaves.
2. His behavior is very ridiculous like the action of a clown who is joking in front of the audience.
3. Tommy was walking very slowly, like a turtle.
4. Rina’s face is very beautiful like a flower.
5. Your face looks so radiant and sparkling like a diamond.
6. My mother never felt tired of advising me to grow up to be a good child as if tomorrow she would leave the world.
7. Your face is very handsome like the faces of Korean artists.
8. The dancer’s body is very graceful like rubber.
9. Your smile is like a crescent moon that comes to me on cold nights.
10. I walked with a chuckle like a cat stepped on its paw.
11. Putri seemed to be floating freely in space when she heard the announcement of her graduation.
12. Mr. RT felt like he was hit by a windfall when he won the TV lottery prize.
13. My character and him are as opposite as heaven and earth.
14. Your attitude is cold as ice.
15. The broadcast at the meeting of the people’s representatives today was very funny, just like a clown’s show.
16. Even though his words are razor-sharp, he is actually a good person.
17. Your heart is very firm and strong like a rock that will never waver even if it is blocked by big waves.
18. When he left choosing to go my life felt like the end of the world.
19. He just left like a fighter plane.
20. Stand firm like a solid wall.
21. Together, we are like rain and forest.
22. Brothers and sisters are always fighting, like mice and cats.
23. They are inseparable, like oil and water.
24. Her face was so happy like a flower in a newly blooming garden.
25. His eyes were sharp, like an eagle eyeing its prey.
26. His condition is getting better, now he looks fresher as if alive again.
27. A chatty sister is no different from a parrot.
28. All day Dinda kept crying, her tears didn’t stop flowing like a waterfall.
29. Father’s study was freezing cold, like the south pole.
30. You are like the moon and I am the sun
31. Memories with you feel like a dream within a dream
32. You are like Ravana who kidnapped Shinta from the hands of Sri Rama
33. Her smile is as sweet as brown sugar
34. Your face is like the moon that shines at night
35. The girl was like a newly blooming rose
36. Our friendship is like a solid chain
37. Your hair is so beautiful like a boulder
38. You are like the moon that illuminates the darkness
39. This car is designed with speeds like 752 horsepower
40. This wood is always sharpened until it is as sharp as a sword
41. The man’s body was as hard as the steel the blacksmith forged
42. Your cooking is very delicious just like world famous chef’s cooking
43. There is no doubt that his good looks are no different from princes in fairy tales
44. The eagle chases its prey like a magnet
45. Wika and Wina are like two betel nuts in the family
46. Pak Doni is like an egg on the edge
47. His lips were as red as blood
48. His hair is as black as night
49. Mother is like the morning dew.
50. Riski is as lazy as a bear in winter.
51. The ceremonial leader’s voice was as loud as a tiger’s roar.
52. Stand straight and firm like a banyan tree.
53. People say the land of Indonesia is the land of heaven.
54. Her hair is so soft as silk.
55. Denis and Budi’s friendship is like a very strong chain.
56. They will not be able to be together because their nature is like the earth and the sky
57. The baby’s cry was loud and loud like a bolt of lightning
58. Don’t spoil your child too much like a princess.
59. Budi’s house is very large and magnificent like a palace in a fairy tale.
60. A friend is like a shining star.

Vocabulary Selection of Simile Figures in a Song

A writer can convey a narrative through various forms of figurative language, one of which is through figure of speech. According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), figure of speech itself is a way of describing something by equating something with something else. Therefore, figure of speech is also often called a figure of speech.

The definition of figure of speech is a style of language that can be in the form of figures of speech, parables, or parables with the aim of beautifying the meaning and message of a sentence. According to Dr. HG Tarigan, figure of speech is a way of expressing thoughts through a unique language which then shows the soul and personality of the writer. In its use, figure of speech is also created to create an imaginative impression on the listeners or speakers.

Meanwhile, according to Gorys Keraf, a sentence can be said to be a figure of speech if it contains three basic characteristics, namely honesty, politeness, and attractiveness.

In addition to rhetorical style, another feature of simile is the use of prepositions and conjunctions. Similes can also be identified from the use of their vocabulary. Vocabulary that is commonly used in similes is like, like, like, for example, like, like, like, and so on.

In the simile examples that have been mentioned, this vocabulary itself is very common in literary works. In addition to literary works in written form, some song lyrics also use simile to convey messages or their meanings.

Naive “Water and Fire”

As in the band Naif, in their song entitled Air dan Api . The song tells about the problems that occur in a love relationship. When this pair of lovers is no longer in line, it is easy to bring up the parable of life like water and fire, in the lyrics of the song.

Iwan Fals “Combat Plane”

Then, on the lyrics of Iwan Fals’ song, on his song titled Fighter Plane . The lyrics of this song itself tell about a man who is infatuated with a woman, with a hint of social criticism. The simile in Iwan Fals’ song can be seen in the verse “like yesterday, you just smiled. Then just take off like a fighter plane.” This simile figure of speech gives a parable to the figure of a woman with a fighter plane, which does not stop but just passes by.

Sheila On 7 “Jump Higher”

Then, also in the music group from Jogja, Sheila on 7 in their song entitled Jumping Higher . This song itself, in general, tells the story of two friends who are so attached and need each other. The simile in this song is used in the lyrics “together, we are like a forest and rain.”

Related Books

The Smart Book of Figures and Poetry

This book is here to help readers recognize various types of figure of speech, rhymes, and old and new poetry which are presented in a concise way so that they are easy to understand. This book is suitable for students, university students and the general public. This book can add to your insight into Indonesian literature.

Collection of Indonesian proverbs, figures of speech and expressions. Indonesian expressions

• Proverbs Contains more than 1000 proverbs and their meanings. Proverbs are arranged alphabetically to make it easier for readers to search and understand.
• Figure of speech Contains more than 50 types of figure of speech along with examples. Figures of speech in this book are classified into affirmation, comparison, contradiction, satire, and repetition. This will make it easier to find and understand figurative language based on its specific types.
• Expressions Contains more than 250 lists of Indonesian expressions/idioms and their meanings. The list of expressions is arranged sequentially from A to Z which is presented in a table. It is hoped that the above chapters can provide inspiration and make it easier for students and language practitioners to understand the treasures of Indonesian culture, language and literature. This book can also be used as a reference for Indonesian language teachers to find the meaning of Indonesian proverbs, figures of speech and expressions.

A Complete Collection of Rhymes & Figures of Proverbs

But in reality there are still many of us, especially students, who find it difficult when dealing with learning materials related to proverbs, rhymes, and figures of speech. This is due to the lack of references and the availability of books that discuss the learning material in full.

Introduction to Literary Studies

This book discusses several topics in theory and literary studies written with an emphasis on basic and general topics in literary studies, especially the topic of authors and literature, the social world and literature, as well as women and literature. The topic is structured by providing a basic understanding so that it can be used as a reference for subsequent understanding and is accompanied by examples of studies that have been carried out.

This book is an introductory book (general) to understand literary phenomena. As an introductory book, this book needs to be read for further understanding of literary phenomena. Although this book is intended for literary topics and is specifically intended to be a basic handbook for literature students (Indonesian literature, Indonesian literature, and foreign literature; for example, French, English, German, Japanese, Arabic, etc.), it is also very useful for students of the Faculty of Letters (Faculty of Cultural Studies) in general. In fact, literature enthusiasts and teachers of language and literature in schools need it as a reference to see the world of literature.”

That’s a brief explanation of the simile, starting from its definition, characteristics, and example sentences. I hope you understand it easily!

Shot put or shot put can be said as a sport that aims to throw a metal ball as far as possible. It’s just that, shot put sports don’t really do throwing movements. Therefore, shot put is very different from other throwing athletics.

Shot put is a sport that performs a repulsion by using as much energy as possible to get a long repulsion distance. By relying on repulsive or pushing movements against a metal ball with a certain weight. In addition, the shot put movement may only use the strength of one hand.

Scoring of shot put is based on the distance between the thrower and the ball or bullet. The farther the bullet or metal ball is thrown, the greater the points obtained.

Well, this article will discuss in full what the shot put sport is to the technique. For Sinaumed’s who want to learn about history, style, technique, equipment to shot put rules, then you can see the full review!

The History of Bullet Shot Sports

The shot put sport was first played during the time of the Ancient Greeks. At that time, the ancient Greeks used stones as a means of exercising, namely by throwing them. In its development, or rather in the Middle Ages, a group of war soldiers had a habit of throwing cannonballs. This habit was eventually referred to as the forerunner to the birth of the shot put sport that is popular today.

Shot put began to be played in a modern form around the 19th century. At that time, the Scottish Highlands Games held a stone or heavy metal throwing competition. The participants will throw the ball at each other to get the farthest distance. Furthermore, the winner will be determined based on how far the throw is from the original position of the thrower or behind the line.

Shot put has become increasingly popular after it was designated as one of the sports in the world’s largest sporting event, namely the modern Olympics. In this competition, the sport of shot put already uses a ball with a predetermined weight or mass and is included in the athletics branch.

The material used for the shot put ball itself uses iron or brass material. The shot put sport was started for men in 1896. Meanwhile, shot put for women was only competed in 1948.

Bullet Reject Style

In an official competition, the shot put sport is known for the two types of styles most used by the participants, namely the O’brien style and the spin style. However, there is one type of style that is especially suitable for beginners, and that is the orthodox style. The orthodox style is usually used for training or educational purposes such as in schools. Here are three styles in shot put sports that Sinaumed’s needs to know about, including:

1. Orthodox style

The throwing style in the shot put sport that is usually used for a beginner is the orthodox style. This is because the orthodox style does not really require a lot of movement. As the simplest and easiest style, orthodox style is perfect for someone who wants to learn or get acquainted with the sport of shot put.

Therefore, it is not surprising that professional athletes rarely use the orthodox style. The thrower can throw a bullet by positioning the body sideways from the landing area. Furthermore, the pitcher can place a metal ball between the head and shoulders and then do the kick-off.

2. O’Brien style

If the orthodox style is commonly used by beginners, then the O’brien style is the shot put style most often used by professional athletes. The O’brien style itself was first used by an athlete from the United States named Parry O’brien.

This style itself is also known as the glide or gliding style, but is now more popular as the O’brien style. In the sport of shot put , O’Brien’s style is done by turning his back to the direction of repulsion

When using the O’brien style, an athlete or thrower must have his back to the landing area. Then, the athlete will make a half-turn or 180-degree movement first before repulsing the metal ball. This means that during preparation, the thrower will face backwards before turning forward.

After Sinaumed’s had gotten used to the orthodox style, O’brien’s style was very suitable to support his shooting skills. The following are several ways to create bullet repulsion using the O’Brien style:

1. The position of the body is standing back to the direction of repulsion with the body bent and resting on the right leg while the knee is bent. Meanwhile, the left leg is lifted straight towards the direction of repulsion.
2. The bullet or ball is placed between the neck, close to the chin.
3. The bullet is held at the base of the finger, not the palm. Then, place your thumb under the bullet.
4. Next, elbows point out so that they form a 45 degree angle.
5. When sliding, the left leg can be straightened while rotating the hips.
6. The right leg is lifted short forward with the left leg swung back to maintain balance.

3. Spin style

In addition to the orthodox and O’brien styles, a style that is often used in shot put is the spin style. This style was first introduced by Aleksandr Baryshnikov, a shot put athlete from Russia.

Although not as popular as the O’brien style, this technique is also often used by professional athletes when competing in official shot put sports . Please note, spin style requires high skill.

This is because an athlete must first rotate up to 360 degrees at high speed before throwing a metal ball forward. Therefore, this movement has the goal of generating momentum so that it can produce the farthest repulsion distance.

In a sport can never be separated from the role of coach. With a coach, athletes get direction and guidance, so they can win sports competitions. The Sports Coaching Book discusses the importance of the coach’s role for an athlete. This book is perfect to read for someone who wants to be a coach or an athlete.

 

How to Do Bullet Shot Sports

Well, for those of you who want to get acquainted with the sport of shot put. Here are some ways you can do to do bullet repulsion:

1. The position of the body standing upright sideways towards the repulsion
2. Both legs are opened with the left leg straight forward and the right leg bent slightly forward so that it is oblique to the right side
3. Position your body weight on the right foot and shape your body so that it is more inclined to the right side
4. The right hand holds and supports the bullet on the shoulder or shoulder
5. The elbow on the left hand is bent in front so that it forms a slightly slanted upward position and relaxes
6. The left hand itself has a function to help and maintain balance
7. The thrower’s gaze can be directed to the repulsion area before throwing
8. Push your left hand forward full force so that it creates a repulsion on the bullet you are holding
9. At the time of putting the shot, the right leg which is positioned behind can be lifted to increase the repulsion force

Basic Techniques in Shooting Shot Sports

In shot put, the main principle that must be understood by throwers is to push or push against a metal ball by relying only on the strength of one hand. One of these athletics sports aims to produce a repulsion or push of a metal ball as far as possible from the starting position or starting line .

So that Sinaumed’s can do a shot put properly and correctly. The following are some basic techniques that must be understood, including:

1. Metal balls can be placed on the bases of the fingers instead of the palms. Spread your fingers a little, then use your thumb to hold the metal ball so it doesn’t fall.
2. Next, position the metal ball between your head and shoulders, just below the jaw.
3. While holding the metal ball, the pitcher can make sure to keep the elbows of the arms high and appear in line with the shoulders.
4. Position your body sideways with the shoulder position of the hand free of the metal ball pointing towards the landing area.
5. Open both legs to form a straight stance and bend the leg that is far from the landing area, it will automatically make the body lean back.
6. Rotate your hips so they are facing the opposite direction from the landing area.
7. When preparing to take off, the thrower can push off with the back foot and rotate the hips so that the body is facing the landing area.
8. Open the arm holding the metal ball slightly wide, facing forward at a 45 degree angle while trying to push the metal ball with all your might.
9. When repulsing or throwing, also add a wrist push similar to the motion of shooting a basketball.

The basic principle in shot put is basically the initial movement that must be understood by beginners. After mastering these principles, throwers can try throwing styles like the professionals, namely the O’brien style or the spin style. This is necessary to generate more momentum and achieve maximum distance when taking off.

Bullet Reject Sports Equipment

The International Association of Athletics Federations or abbreviated as IAAF is an organization that oversees various branches of world athletics, one of which is shot put. The IAAF or now also known as World Athletics has standardized the size of metal balls and fields that may be used for shot put matches.

Some of the equipment and rules of shot put that you need to know include:

1. Metal ball

The IAAF has decided that the weight of the metal ball used in shot put is 7.26 kg for men and 4 kg for women. The materials or materials that must be used for metal balls usually consist of solid iron or brass elements. However, it is also possible that several other types of metal that are not softer than brass can be used.

2. The shape of the field

For the size of the field used in shot put sports it must be circular, with a diameter of 2.135 meters on a concrete field and a landing sector marked with an arc on a grass field with an angle of 34.92 degrees. In addition, the circle contained in the shot put has a 10 cm high stop board at the front before entering the landing sector.

Bullet Shot Regulations

Determination of the winner in shot put sports is determined based on the distance that can be achieved. An athlete who manages to get the longest shot distance is entitled to win the match or race.

In an official shot put competition, athletes will generally get the opportunity to shoot four to six times. If there is a draw or tie, the athletes will be given one more chance to determine the winner.

In addition to the game rules in determining the winner of shot put, there are also several other rules that need to be considered when participating in shot put competitions, including:

1. An athlete or pitcher must be ready after his name is announced. The athletes were only given 60 seconds to start the movement.
2. In order to meet safety objectives, athletes must tap their fingers but are not allowed to wear gloves.
3. A metal ball can be placed near the neck throughout the movement. If the metal ball is released and does not stick near the neck during the movement, then the result of repulsion can be considered invalid.
4. Shot put may only use one hand and the shot must be above shoulder height.
5. An athlete may use the entire circle, but the feet are not allowed to move outside the circle or touch the stop board in the front area of ​​the circle.
6. Repulsion is considered valid if the metal ball lands on the landing sector at an angle of 34.92 degrees. The referee or judge will count the metal ball’s first landing point.
7. An athlete may not leave the circle before the metal ball or throw has landed on the landing sector, and may only leave the circle from behind.

Shot put is basically an athletic sport that relies heavily on arm muscle strength to achieve maximum results. Shot put sports may not be done by just anyone.

This is because there are equipment and locations that must be prepared adequately and professionally. In addition, it is necessary for a coach or instructor to use shot put so as not to create a danger to yourself or those around you.

In the world of sports it is always related to psychology, in fact, psychological conditions can affect a sports match. The Sports Psychology book contains various things about psychology related to sports. In addition, this book can be used as a reference or reference source for students taking sports education.

 

 

Other Athletic Book Recommendations

For Sinaumed’s who want to do shot put, they can prepare the equipment and place in advance. However, apart from preparing shot put equipment, Sinaumed’s also needs to prepare a good understanding of shot put and various other athletic branches.

1. Athletic Learning Strategy

The athletics branch is a sport that has a lot of numbers in the Olympics, starting from shot put, javelin throwing, and so on. However, the enthusiasts of this sport are not as many as other popular sports, especially in Indonesia. One reason is the lack of excitement in athletic competitions. In the Athletics Learning Strategies book, you will find out how to make athletic sports events very interesting, so that many people can watch them.

2. Walk and Run Athletic Coaching

The sport of running is very attached to walking and running, so when you want to pursue this sport, you need special training, especially with regard to walking and running. The Walking and Running Athletics Coaching Book is perfect to serve as a guidebook for those of you who want to pursue athletics.

Thus the discussion of shot put as a sport that is contested in various athletic championships in the world, starting from the meaning of shot put, the history of the creation of shot put, the style for taking off, the basic principles of shot put, the equipment used, to the official regulations commonly used .

For Sinaumed’s who want to get books on shot put and other knowledge about athletics, you can get them at sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products so you have #MoreWithReading information.

Short tahlil prayer – In the tradition of Muslims in Indonesia, it is common practice to read a tahlil or tahlilan prayer to send prayers for the deceased family or relatives who have passed away.

Tahlilan is the custom of reading prayers that are performed on 1-7 days of commemoration of people who have died and commemorations on 15 days, 40 days, 100 days to 1000 days of people who have died.

Tahlil prayer is usually done by reading the prayer alone or simultaneously in an assembly. When reading the tahlil prayer, there are several things that need to be considered such as the order of the letters, then the choice of verses in the Al-Quran and reading sholawat and toyibah. In order not to get confused, I give a short tahlil prayer, yasin prayer and spirit prayer to pray for the deceased who have passed away.

Short Tahlil Prayer Reading 

The tahlil prayer is also known as the soul prayer, because this prayer is recited for the soul of someone who has died. In short, there are five tahlil prayers to pray for someone who has died. Here are the five tahlil prayers.

1. First Tahlil Prayer 

اَلْحَمْدُ ِللهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِيْنَ. حَمْدَ الشَّاكِرِيْنَ، حَمْدَالنَّاعِمِيْنَ، حَمْدًايُوَافِيْ نِعَمَه وَيُكَافِئُ مَزِيْدَه، يَارَبَّنَالَكَ الْحَمْدُ كَمَا يَنْبَغِيْ لِجَلاَلِ وَجْهِكَ وَعَظِيْمِ سُلْطَانِكَ. ???

“Bismillahir rahmanir Rahim. Alhamdulillaahirobbil’aalamiin. Hamdasy syaakiriin, handan naa’imiin, hamday yuwaafii ni’amahuu wa yukaafi’u mazzidah, yaa robbanaa lakalhamdu kamaa yan baghii lijalaali waj-hika wa ‘azhiimi sulthoonik. Alloohumma shalli wa shallim ‘alaa sayyidinaa muhammad, wa’alaa aali sayiidinaa muhammad.”

It means:

In the name of Allah, the Most Gracious and the Most Merciful. Praise be to Allah, Ruler of the Universe, just as people who are grateful and people who get a lot of pleasure praise Him.

With commensurate praise and favors and allows increase. O our Lord, praise is only for You, as befits the glory of Your substance and the majesty of Your power. O Allah, bestow abundant prosperity and safety on the Prophet Muhammad SAW, our master and his family.

2. Second Tahlil Prayer

اَللهُمَّ تَقَبَّلْ وَاَوْصِلْ ثَوَابَ مَاقَرَأْنَاهُ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ الْعَظِيْمِ وَمَا هَلَّلْنَا وَمَا سَبَّحْنَا وَمَااسْتَغْفَرْنَا وَمَا صَلَّيْنَا عَلى سَيِّدِنَا مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ هَدِيَّةً وَاصِلَةً وَرَحْمَةً نَازِلَةً وَبَرَكَةً شَامِلَةً

اِلَى حَضْرَةِ حَبِيْبِنَا وَشَفِيْعِنَا وَقُرَّةِ اَعْيُنِنَا سَيِّدِنَا وَمَوْلنَا مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَاِلَى جَمِيْعِ اِخْوَانِه مِنَ الْاَنْبِيَآءِ وَالْمُرْسَلِيْنَ وَالْاَوْلِيَآءِ وَالشُّهَدَآءِ وَالصَّالِحِيْنَ وَالصَّحَابَةِ وَالتَّابِعِيْنَ وَالْعُلَمَآءِ الْعَالِمِيْنَ وَالْمُصَنِّفِيْنَ الْمُخْلِصِيْنَ

God bless you

“Allaahumma taqobbal wa aushil tsawaba maa qoro’naahu minal qur’aanil ‘azhiimi wamaa hallalnaa wa maa sabbahnaa wa mastaghfarnaa wa maa shollainaa ‘alaa sayyidinaa muhammadin shollalloohu ‘alaihi wa sallama hadiyyatan waashilatan wa rohmatan naazilatan wa barokatan syaamilatan ilaa hadhrotin habiibinaa wa wa qurroti a’yuninaa sayyidinaa wa maulaanaa muhammadin shollallaahu ‘alaihi wa sallam, wa ilaa jamii’i ikhwaanihii minal anbiyaa’i walmursaliina wal auliyaa’i wasy-syuhadaa’i wash-shoolihiina wash shohaabati wattaabi’iina wal ‘ulamaa’il ‘aalimiina wal mushonnifiinal mukhlishiina wa jamii’il mujaahidiina fii sabiilillaahi robbil’aalamiin, wa malaa’ikatil muqorrobiin.”

It means:

O Allah, accept and convey the reward of the Al-Quran that we have read, our tahlil, our tasbih, our forgiveness and our blessings on the Prophet Muhammad SAW as a form of gift that becomes a connector, as a mercy that descends and as a blessing that will spread to our loved ones, our helper and our baby. Our leaders and leaders are the Prophet Muhammad SAW and also to all of his companions among the prophets and apostles, saints, martyrs, pious people, friends, tabiin, scholars who practice their knowledge, sincere authors and those who strive in the way of Allah, the Lord of the worlds and to the angels who always worship.

3. Third Tahlil Prayer

ثُمَّ اِلى جَمِيْعِ اَهْلِ الْقُبُوْرِ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِيْنَ وَالْمُسْلِمَاتِ وَالْمُؤْمِنِيْنَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَاتِ مِنْ مَشَارِقِ اْلاَرْضِ اِلَى مَغَارِبِهَا بَرِّهَا وَبَحْرِهَا خُصُوْصًا اِلَى آبَآءِنَا وَاُمَّهَاتِنَا وَاَجْدَادِنَا وَجَدَّاتِنَا وَنَخُصُّ خُصُوْصًا مَنِ اجْتَمَعْنَاههُنَا بِسَبَبِه وَلِاَجْلِه 

“Tshumma ilaa jamii’i expertl qubuuri minal muslimiina walmuslimaati walmu’miniina walmu’minaati mim masyaariqil ardhi ilaa maghooribihaa barrihaa Rompirihaa khushushon ilaa aabaainaa wa-ummahaatinaa wa-ajdaadinaa wajaddaatinaa wanakhush-shu khushuuson manijtama’naa haahunaa bisaajlihbabihii.”

It means:

Then to all the occupants of the graves among male and female Muslims, male and female believers who come from the Eastern and also Western hemispheres, at sea and also on land, especially on (Fulan bin Fulan name of the person who died the world) and our parents, grandparents and grandmothers, more priority is given to the people who caused us to gather here.

4. The Fourth Tahlil Prayer

اَللهُمَّ اَنْزِلِ الرَّحْمَةَ وَالْمَغْفِرَةَ عَلى اَهْلِ الْقُبُوْرِ مِنْ اَهْلِ لَآاِلهَ اِلاَّ اللهُ مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُوْلُ اللهِ اَللهُمَّ اَرِنَاالْحَقَّ حَقًّا وَارْزُقْنَااتِّبَاعَهُ وَاَرِنَاالْبَاطِلَ بَاطِلاً وَارْزُقْنَااجْتِنَابَهُ 

“Allaahumma anzilir rohmata walmaghfirota ‘alaa jasalqubuuri min expert laa ilaaha illallaahu muhammadur rasuulullaah. Allaahumma arinal haqqo hqaaon warzuqnat arriveda’ahu, wa arinal baathila baathilan warzuqnaj tinaabahu.”

It means:

O Allah, send mercy and forgiveness to the graves who always say the sentence, ‘Laailaaha illallaah Muhammadurrasuulullaah’ (there is no god worthy of worship except Allah and Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah). O Allah, show us the truth is a truth and give us a gift to be able to follow it and show us that evil is an evil and give us a gift to stay away from it.

5. Fifth Tahlil Prayer

رَبَّنَا اَتِنَا فِى الدُّنْيَا حَسَنَةً وَفِى اْلآخِرَةِ حَسَنَةً وَقِنَا عَذَابَ النَّارِ سُبْحَانَ رَبِّكَ رَبِّ الْعِزَّةِ عَمَّا يَصِفُوْنَ وَسَلاَمٌ عَلَى الْمُرْسَلِيْنَ وَالْحَمْدُ ِللهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِيْنَ 

“Robbanaa aatinaa fiddunyaa hasanah, wafil aakhiroti hasanah waqinaa ‘adzaaban naar. Subhaana robbika robbil ‘izzati ‘ammaa yashifuun, wasalaamun ‘alal mursaliina walhamdu lillaahi robbil ‘aalamiin.”

It means:

Glory be to your Lord, God the owner of the glory of all the attributes they (His enemies) give. Salvation always goes to the Apostle and all praise be to Allah, the ruler of the universe.

Reading Yasin’s Letter

During the tahlilan event, usually the assembly does not only read the tahlil prayer or the spirit prayer, but also reads Surah Yasin which is read before the tahlil prayer. The reading of Surah Yasin generally begins with reading Surah Al Fatihah. Quoted from the NU Online website, the following is the reading of Surat Yasin.

1. Introduction to Al Fatihah

اِلَى حَضْرَةِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَاَلِهِ وإِخْوَانِهِ مِنَ الأَنْبِيَاءِ وَالمُرْسَلِيْنَ وَالأَوْلِيَاءِ وَالشُّهَدَاءِ وَالصَّالِحِيْنَ وَالصَّحَابَةِ وَالتَّابِعِيْنَ وَالعُلَمَاءِ العَامِلِيْنَ وَالمُصَنِّفِيْنَ المُخْلِصِيْنَ وَجَمِيْعِ المَلَائِكَةِ المُقَرَّبِيْنَ، ثُمَّ اِلَى جَمِيْعِ أَهْلِ القُبُوْرِ مِنَ المُسْلِمِيْنَ وَالمُسْلِمَاتِ وَالمُؤْمِنِيْنَ وَالمُؤْمِنَاتِ مِنْ مَشَارِقِ الأَرْضِ إِلَى مَغَارِبِهَا بَرِّهَا وَبَحْرِهَا خُصُوْصًا إِلَى آبَائِنَا وَأُمَّهَاتِنَا وَأَجْدَادِنَا وَجَدَّاتِنَا وَمَشَايِخِنَا وَمَشَايِخِ مَشَايِخِنَا وَأَسَاتِذَتِنَا وَأَسَاتِذَةِ أَسَاتِذَتِنَا وَلِمَنْ أَحْسَنَ إِلَيْنَا وَلِمَنْ اجْتَمَعْنَا هَهُنَا بِسَبَبِهِ شَيْءٌ لِلهِ لَهُمُ الْفَاتِحَةُ

It means:

To the honorable Prophet Muhammad, all the family and brothers from among the prophets, apostles, saints, martyrs, pious people, friends, tabiin, scholars al-amilin, sincere writers, all Muqarrabin angels and all Muslim grave experts, Muslimat, Believers, Believers from East to West who are at sea or on land, especially fathers, mothers, grandparents, teachers, teachers from our teachers, ustadz, your ustadz teachers, those who have done good to us and grave experts who are the reason we gather here . We address this reading of Al Fatihah to Allah and the reward for all of them. Al Fatihah…

2. Read Surah Al-Fatihah

بِسْمِ اللهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيْمِ. اَلْحَمْدُ لِلهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِيْنَ. اَلرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيْمِ. مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّيْنِ. اِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَاِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِيْنُ. God bless you. صِرَاطَ الَّذِ يْنَ اَنْعَمْتَ عَلَيْهِمْ غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوْبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا الضَّالِّيْنَ. اَمِينْ

It means:

I seek refuge in Allah from the abandoned satan. By mentioning the name of Allah, the most merciful and also the most merciful. Praise be to Allah, Lord of the worlds. The most loving and also the most merciful. Who controls the Day of Judgment. Only You we worship. Only to You we ask for help. Show us the straight path, that is, the path of those who have been bestowed with favors on them and not the path of those who are angry and not the path of those who have gone astray. May You grant our request.

3. Read Yasin’s letter

بِسْمِ اللّٰهِ الرَّحْمٰنِ الرَّحِيْمِ، يٰسۤ، ۚ وَالْقُرْاٰنِ الْحَكِيْمِۙ، اِنَّكَ لَمِنَ الْمُرْسَلِيْنَۙ، عَلٰى صِرَاطٍ مُّسْتَقِيْمٍۗ، تَنْزِيْلَ الْعَزِيْزِ الرَّحِيْمِۙ، لِتُنْذِرَ قَوْمًا مَّآ اُنْذِرَ اٰبَاۤؤُهُمْ فَهُمْ غٰفِلُوْنَ، لَقَدْ حَقَّ الْقَوْلُ عَلٰٓى اَكْثَرِهِمْ فَهُمْ لَا يُؤْمِنُوْنَ، اِنَّا جَعَلْنَا فِيْٓ اَعْنَاقِهِمْ اَغْلٰلًا فَهِيَ اِلَى الْاَذْقَانِ فَهُمْ مُّقْمَحُوْنَ ، وَجَعَلْنَا مِنْۢ بَيْنِ اَيْدِيْهِمْ سَدًّا وَّمِنْ خَلْفِهِمْ سَدًّا فَاَغْشَيْنٰهُمْ فَهُمْ لَا يُبْصِرُوْنَ، وَسَوَاۤءٌ عَلَيْهِمْ ءَاَنْذَرْتَهُمْ اَمْ لَمْ تُنْذِرْهُمْ لَا يُؤْمِنُوْنَ، اِنَّمَا تُنْذِرُ مَنِ اتَّبَعَ الذِّكْرَ وَخَشِيَ الرَّحْمٰنَ بِالْغَيْبِۚ فَبَشِّرْهُ بِمَغْفِرَةٍ وَّاَجْرٍ كَرِيْمٍ،اِنَّا نَحْنُ نُحْيِ الْمَوْتٰى وَنَكْتُبُ مَا قَدَّمُوْا وَاٰثَارَهُمْۗ وَكُلَّ شَيْءٍ اَحْصَيْنٰهُ فِيْٓ اِمَامٍ مُّبِيْنٍ ، وَاضْرِبْلَهُمْ مَّثَلًا اَصْحٰبَ الْقَرْيَةِۘ اِذْ جَاۤءَهَا الْمُرْسَلُوْنَۚ، اِذْ اَرْسَلْنَآ اِلَيْهِمُ اثْنَيْنِ فَكَذَّبُوْهُمَا فَعَزَّزْنَا بِثَالِثٍ فَقَالُوْٓا اِنَّآ اِلَيْكُمْ مُّرْسَلُوْنَ، قَالُوْا مَآ اَنْتُمْ اِلَّا بَشَرٌ مِّثْلُنَاۙ وَمَآ اَنْزَلَ الرَّحْمٰنُ مِنْ شَيْءٍۙ اِنْ اَنْتُمْ اِلَّا تَكْذِبُوْنَ، قَالُوْا رَبُّنَا يَعْلَمُ اِنَّآ اِلَيْكُمْ لَمُرْسَلُوْنَ، وَمَا عَلَيْنَآ اِلَّا الْبَلٰغُ الْمُبِيْنُ، قَالُوْٓا اِنَّا تَطَيَّرْنَا بِكُمْۚ لَىِٕنْ لَّمْ تَنْتَهُوْا لَنَرْجُمَنَّكُمْ وَلَيَمَسَّنَّكُمْ مِّنَّا عَذَابٌ اَلِيْمٌ، قَالُوْا طَاۤىِٕرُكُمْ مَّعَكُمْۗ اَىِٕنْ ذُكِّرْتُمْۗ بَلْ اَنْتُمْ قَوْمٌ مُّسْرِفُوْنَ، وَجَاۤءَ مِنْ اَقْصَا الْمَدِيْنَةِ رَجُلٌ يَّسْعٰى قَالَ يٰقَوْمِ اتَّبِعُوا الْمُرْسَلِيْنَۙ، اتَّبِعُوْا مَنْ لَّا يَسْـَٔلُكُمْ اَجْرًا وَّهُمْ مُّهْتَدُوْنَ، وَمَا لِيَ لَآ اَعْبُدُ الَّذِيْ فَطَرَنِيْوَاِلَيْهِ تُرْجَعُوْنَ، ءَاَتَّخِذُ مِنْ دُوْنِهٖٓ اٰلِهَةً اِنْ يُّرِدْنِ الرَّحْمٰنُ بِضُرٍّ لَّا تُغْنِ عَنِّيْ شَفَاعَتُهُمْ شَيْـًٔا وَّلَا يُنْقِذُوْنِۚ، اِنِّيْٓ اِذًا لَّفِيْ ضَلٰلٍ مُّبِيْنٍ، اِنِّيْٓ اٰمَنْتُ بِرَبِّكُمْ فَاسْمَعُوْنِۗ، قِيْلَ ادْخُلِ الْجَنَّةَ ۗقَالَ يٰلَيْتَ قَوْمِيْ يَعْلَمُوْنَۙ، بِمَا غَفَرَ لِيْ رَبِّيْ وَجَعَلَنِيْ مِنَ الْمُكْرَمِيْنَ، وَمَآ اَنْزَلْنَا عَلٰى قَوْمِهٖ مِنْۢ بَعْدِهٖ مِنْ جُنْدٍ مِّنَ السَّمَاۤءِ وَمَا كُنَّا مُنْزِلِيْنَ، اِنْ كَانَتْ اِلَّا صَيْحَةً وَّاحِدَةً فَاِذَا هُمْ خَامِدُوْنَ، يٰحَسْرَةً عَلَى الْعِبَادِۚ مَا يَأْتِيْهِمْ مِّنْ رَّسُوْلٍ اِلَّا كَانُوْا بِهٖ يَسْتَهْزِءُوْنَ، اَلَمْ يَرَوْا كَمْ اَهْلَكْنَا قَبْلَهُمْ مِّنَ الْقُرُوْنِ اَنَّهُمْ اِلَيْهِمْ لَا يَرْجِعُوْنَ، وَاِنْ كُلٌّ لَّمَّا جَمِيْعٌ لَّدَيْنَا مُحْضَرُوْنَ، وَاٰيَةٌ لَّهُمُ الْاَرْضُ الْمَيْتَةُ ۖاَحْيَيْنٰهَاوَاَخْرَجْنَا مِنْهَا حَبًّا فَمِنْهُ يَأْكُلُوْنَ، وَجَعَلْنَا فِيْهَا جَنّٰتٍ مِّنْ نَّخِيْلٍ وَّاَعْنَابٍ وَّفَجَّرْنَا فِيْهَا مِنَ الْعُيُوْنِۙ، لِيَأْكُلُوْا مِنْ ثَمَرِهٖۙ وَمَا عَمِلَتْهُ اَيْدِيْهِمْ ۗ اَفَلَا يَشْكُرُوْنَ، سُبْحٰنَ الَّذِيْ خَلَقَ الْاَزْوَاجَ كُلَّهَا مِمَّا تُنْۢبِتُ الْاَرْضُ وَمِنْ اَنْفُسِهِمْ وَمِمَّا لَا يَعْلَمُوْنَ، وَاٰيَةٌ لَّهُمُ الَّيْلُ ۖنَسْلَخُ مِنْهُ النَّهَارَ فَاِذَا هُمْ مُّظْلِمُوْنَۙ ، وَالشَّمْسُ تَجْرِيْ لِمُسْتَقَرٍّ لَّهَا ۗذٰلِكَ تَقْدِيْرُ الْعَزِيْزِ الْعَلِيْمِۗ، وَالْقَمَرَ قَدَّرْنٰهُ مَنَازِلَ حَتّٰى عَادَ كَالْعُرْجُوْنِ الْقَدِيْمِ، لَا الشَّمْسُ يَنْۢبَغِيْ لَهَآ اَنْ تُدْرِكَ الْقَمَرَ وَلَا الَّيْلُ سَابِقُ النَّهَارِ ۗوَكُلٌّ فِيْ فَلَكٍ يَّسْبَحُوْنَ، وَاٰيَةٌ لَّهُمْ اَنَّا حَمَلْنَا ذُرِّيَّتَهُمْ فِى الْفُلْكِ الْمَشْحُوْنِۙ، وَخَلَقْنَا لَهُمْ مِّنْ مِّثْلِهٖ مَايَرْكَبُوْنَ، وَاِنْ نَّشَأْ نُغْرِقْهُمْ فَلَا صَرِيْخَ لَهُمْ وَلَاهُمْ يُنْقَذُوْنَۙ، اِلَّا رَحْمَةً مِّنَّا وَمَتَاعًا اِلٰى حِيْنٍ، وَاِذَا قِيْلَ لَهُمُ اتَّقُوْا مَا بَيْنَ اَيْدِيْكُمْ وَمَا خَلْفَكُمْ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُرْحَمُوْنَ، وَمَا تَأْتِيْهِمْ مِّنْ اٰيَةٍ مِّنْ اٰيٰتِ رَبِّهِمْ اِلَّا كَانُوْا عَنْهَا مُعْرِضِيْنَ، وَاِذَا قِيْلَ لَهُمْ اَنْفِقُوْا مِمَّا رَزَقَكُمُ اللّٰهُ ۙقَالَ الَّذِيْنَ كَفَرُوْا لِلَّذِيْنَ اٰمَنُوْٓا اَنُطْعِمُ مَنْ لَّوْ يَشَاۤءُ اللّٰهُ اَطْعَمَهٗٓ ۖاِنْ اَنْتُمْ اِلَّا فِيْ ضَلٰلٍ مُّبِيْنٍ، وَيَقُوْلُوْنَ مَتٰى هٰذَا الْوَعْدُ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ صٰدِقِيْنَ، مَا يَنْظُرُوْنَ اِلَّا صَيْحَةً وَّاحِدَةً تَأْخُذُهُمْ وَهُمْ يَخِصِّمُوْنَ، فَلَا يَسْتَطِيْعُوْنَ تَوْصِيَةً وَّلَآ اِلٰٓى اَهْلِهِمْ يَرْجِعُوْنَ، وَنُفِخَ فِى الصُّوْرِ فَاِذَا هُمْ مِّنَ الْاَجْدَاثِ اِلٰى رَبِّهِمْ يٰوَيْلَنَامَنْۢ بَعَثَنَا مِنْ مَّرْقَدِنَا ۜهٰذَا مَا وَعَدَ الرَّحْمٰنُ وَصَدَقَ الْمُرْسَلُوْنَ، اِنْ كَانَتْ اِلَّا صَيْحَةً وَّاحِدَةً فَاِذَا هُمْ جَمِيْعٌ لَّدَيْنَا مُحْضَرُوْنَ، فَالْيَوْمَ لَا تُظْلَمُ نَفْسٌ شَيْـًٔا وَّلَا تُجْزَوْنَ اِلَّا مَا كُنْتُمْ تَعْمَلُوْنَ، اِنَّ اَصْحٰبَ الْجَنَّةِ الْيَوْمَ فِيْ شُغُلٍ فٰكِهُوْنَ ۚ، هُمْ وَاَزْوَاجُهُمْ فِيْ ظِلٰلٍ عَلَى الْاَرَاۤىِٕكِ مُتَّكِـُٔوْنَ ۚ، لَهُمْ فِيْهَا فَاكِهَةٌ وَّلَهُمْ مَّا يَدَّعُوْنَ ۚ، سَلٰمٌۗ قَوْلًا مِّنْ رَّبٍّ رَّحِيْمٍ، وَامْتَازُوا الْيَوْمَ اَيُّهَا ​​الْمُجْرِمُوْنَ، اَلَمْ اَعْهَدْ اِلَيْكُمْ يٰبَنِيْٓ اٰدَمَ اَنْ لَّا تَعْبُدُوا الشَّيْطٰنَۚ اِنَّهٗ لَكُمْ عَدُوٌّ مُّبِيْنٌ، وَاَنِ اعْبُدُوْنِيْ ۗهٰذَا صِرَاطٌ مُّسْتَقِيْمٌ، وَلَقَدْ اَضَلَّ مِنْكُمْ جِبِلًّا كَثِيْرًا ۗاَفَلَمْ تَكُوْنُوْا تَعْقِلُوْنَ، God bless youالْيَوْمَ بِمَا كُنْتُمْ تَكْفُرُوْنَ، اَلْيَوْمَ نَخْتِمُ عَلٰٓى اَفْوَاهِهِمْ وَتُكَلِّمُنَآ اَيْدِيْهِمْ وَتَشْهَدُ اَرْجُلُهُمْ بِمَا كَانُوْا يَكْسِبُوْنَ، وَلَوْ نَشَاۤءُ لَطَمَسْنَا عَلٰٓى اَعْيُنِهِمْ فَاسْتَبَقُوا الصِّرَاطَ فَاَنّٰى يُبْصِرُوْنَ، وَلَوْ نَشَاۤءُ لَمَسَخْنٰهُمْ عَلٰى مَكَانَتِهِمْ فَمَا اسْتَطَاعُوْا مُضِيًّا وَّلَا يَرْجِعُوْنَ، وَمَنْ نُّعَمِّرْهُ نُنَكِّسْهُ فِى الْخَلْقِۗ اَفَلَا يَعْقِلُوْنَ، وَمَا عَلَّمْنٰهُ الشِّعْرَ وَمَا يَنْۢبَغِيْ لَهٗ ۗاِنْ هُوَ اِلَّا ذِكْرٌ وَّقُرْاٰنٌ مُّبِيْنٌ ۙ، لِّيُنْذِرَ مَنْ كَانَ حَيًّا وَّيَحِقَّ الْقَوْلُ عَلَى الْكٰفِرِيْنَ، اَوَلَمْ يَرَوْا اَنَّا خَلَقْنَا لَهُمْ مِّمَّا عَمِلَتْ اَيْدِيْنَآ اَنْعَامًا فَهُمْ لَهَا مَالِكُوْنَ، وَذَلَّلْنٰهَا لَهُمْ فَمِنْهَا رَكُوْبُهُمْ وَمِنْهَا يَأْكُلُوْنَ، وَلَهُمْ فِيْهَا مَنَافِعُ وَمَشَارِبُۗ اَفَلَا يَشْكُرُوْنَ، وَاتَّخَذُوْا مِنْدُوْنِ اللّٰهِ اٰلِهَةً لَّعَلَّهُمْ يُنْصَرُوْنَ ۗ، لَا يَسْتَطِيْعُوْنَ نَصْرَهُمْۙ وَهُمْ لَهُمْ جُنْدٌ مُّحْضَرُوْنَ، فَلَا يَحْزُنْكَ قَوْلُهُمْ ۘاِنَّا نَعْلَمُ مَا يُسِرُّوْنَ وَمَا يُعْلِنُوْنَ، اَوَلَمْ يَرَ الْاِنْسَانُ اَنَّا خَلَقْنٰهُ مِنْ نُّطْفَةٍ فَاِذَا هُوَ خَصِيْمٌ مُّبِيْنٌ، وَضَرَبَ لَنَا مَثَلًا وَّنَسِيَ خَلْقَهٗۗ قَالَ مَنْ يُّحْيِ الْعِظَامَ وَهِيَ رَمِيْمٌ، قُلْ يُحْيِيْهَا الَّذِيْٓ اَنْشَاَهَآ اَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍ ۗوَهُوَ بِكُلِّ خَلْقٍ عَلِيْمٌ ۙ، ِۨالَّذِيْ جَعَلَ لَكُمْ مِّنَ الشَّجَرِ الْاَخْضَرِ نَارًاۙ فَاِذَآ اَنْتُمْ مِّنْهُ تُوْقِدُوْنَ، اَوَلَيْسَ الَّذِيْ خَلَقَ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَالْاَرْضَ بِقٰدِرٍ عَلٰٓى اَنْ يَّخْلُقَ مِثْلَهُمْ ۗبَلٰى وَهُوَ الْخَلّٰقُ الْعَلِيْمُ، اِنَّمَآ اَمْرُهٗٓ اِذَآ اَرَادَ شَيْـًٔاۖ اَنْ يَّقُوْلَ لَهٗ كُنْ فَيَكُوْنُ، فَسُبْحٰنَ Allahتُرْجَعُوْنَ

Thus the discussion about him brief tahlil. Hopefully all the discussion above is useful for you.

Sinaumed’s can get Yasin’s letter readings and tahlil prayers with the books available at sinaumedia.com .

As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia.com provides various kinds of books and scriptures for Sinaumed’s. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

Author: Khansa

 

Differences between short stories and novels – Like reading short stories that you can finish in one sitting, or you prefer reading novels that are much more detailed and have long storylines. Both short stories and novels are readings that both have the same interesting characteristics. So what are the differences?

Definition of short stories and novels

1. Short stories

As the name implies, the term short story is an abbreviation of a short story which is one of the short or short literary works. Although only short, this short story includes a unified whole which also has the same elements as the novel, although not as detailed as other novels or works.

This short story literary work can also be in the form of fiction or non-fiction. The length of the short stories also varies relatively depending on how complicated or not the story in the short story is.

Some short stories are also included in the category of medium stories and long stories. However, this long story is still not as long as the story written in a novel or other book. Short stories also tend to use suggestive and interesting language styles.

2. Novels

The novel is one of the literary works that has a large number of pages because of the long storyline. If in a short story a story can be completed in only two to five pages, in a novel a story can have hundreds of pages to form a book.

Just like short stories, the types in novels can also be fiction or non-fiction. Novels also have a number of distinct characteristics that make many readers sometimes prefer reading novels.

Differences in Characteristics of Short Stories and Novels

Overall both short stories and novels have a lot in common in terms of structure, intrinsic and extrinsic elements. However, a significant difference lies in the short length of each story detail.

If you like reading short stories as well as novels you might feel the difference. In the following, the differences between short stories and novels are detailed from various angles.

1. Seen From the Number of Words

In general, a short story contains around 5,000 to 10,000 words. It’s possible it’s shorter than that. As the name implies, short stories are called short stories because it doesn’t take long to finish one short story.

So don’t be surprised if you will often find works in the form of short stories in magazines, books, or even newspapers because the lines are short and don’t require many sheets to print.

If you only need a short time to read short stories, then to finish one novel you may need more time. This is because the number of words contained in a novel can reach 35,000 words or even more.

So it’s only natural that in a novel you see the last page can reach hundreds of pages. Even so, there are many readers who can still enjoy the novel until the final page because the interesting stories contained in it can make them feel at home reading every page for a long time.

2. Characters and Characterizations

When viewed in terms of characters, of course, short stories and novels have many differences. Both from the number of characters to the details of the characterization. In a short story, the story that is told is quite dense and short so that in general the writer will only give two to three characters to be presented in the story.

Some short stories even only tell about a character, while other characters are only told briefly. Some examples of short stories that focus more on one character or even from one point of view, such as Dee Lestari’s work, namely Semangkok Pickle For God and Love, Penetrating the Level of Glass and Samsara.

In these short stories, apart from the few characterizations, the characters are also explained briefly and limitedly. In general, the characterization of a character in a short story is only described in outline and only on matters relating to the core of the story.

In a novel, the appearance of characters tends to be more numerous and varied. There are many characters, starting from the main character to supporting characters, which are sometimes also explained a little in the novel. So that as readers we have a much more detailed picture of the background and character of the characters.

In a novel there are at least two to dozens of characters that appear throughout the story. However, only the main character whose character is described in detail. Supporting characters serve to strengthen the story and make the story more realistic.

Have you ever read JKRowling’s Harry Potter novels? Of course you know that the three main characters, Harry Potter, Hermione Granger and Ronald Weasley, have complete descriptions from book one to book seven.

However, several supporting characters such as Minerva McGonagall, Draco Malfoy, Hagrid, who often appear, are deliberately not explained in detail because their existence only serves as a reinforcement for the story.

3. Storyline

The most significant difference between a short story and a novel is the plot. In a short short story, it only has a short storyline, straight and tends to the point .

If a short story tells about the suffering of someone who has been left by his girlfriend, then the short story will probably only discuss one problem that is the core of the story.

Unlike the novel, which has a much more specific and varied plot because the duration of its exposure is far longer than short stories. In a novel you might find various types of straight forward plots, flashback plots or even plot twists.

A more varied storyline in a novel provides a slower exposure time and is not to the point like short stories. When reading a novel, we will be given time to get to know each character’s character slowly and in detail, as well as understand the essence of the conflict that is currently happening to the main character.

For example, Tere Liye’s various novels always have a way so that details in even a complicated plot can be fully conveyed to the reader.

Especially for fantasy stories where story details are so important, so that they can shape the world of Tere Liye’s imagination in all of their readers. Some of Tere Liye’s novels that successfully represent their parallel worlds are the novel series Bumi, Bulan, and others.

Broadly speaking, novels and short stories have quite a big difference if we look at the details of the elements contained in them. Therefore you also need to understand what the characteristics of the short story and the novel itself are like.

Differences in terms of intrinsic and extrinsic elements

Intrinsic elements of short stories

The following are the intrinsic elements contained in a short story literary work.

1. Theme

In a short story, generally the theme that is taken to be poured into a work is a general friend and also light. Because short stories do not have much space to tell heavy and complex themes, most of the themes raised are those related to everyday life.

2. Figures

The characters in short stories are not much different from novels. In a short story, the characters do have a limited number, and the characterizations are also not very detailed. In a story in a short story, it is usually divided into antagonists and protagonists.

3. Groove

The plot in short stories tends to be short and simple. A short story usually has an advanced plot and does not have much conflict in it. Often, a short story focuses on one main character’s point of view.

4. Background

Even though they are only short, several short stories also have a background and story setting, even if it’s just simple. In general, these settings and backgrounds only occur in one place and do not move around.

5. Language Style

In short stories, the writer can use a language style that is straightforward and relaxed, or even a language style that is a little poetic. Like short stories in children’s stories, usually using a style of language that is relaxed and easy to understand.

6. Mandate

Even though the number of words is only a few, this does not limit a short story to have a good message and a deep meaning. Short stories that tell the story in a to the point way make the reader tend to focus more on the feelings of the main character. Even in short stories for children there are many good messages that can be used as examples of everyday life.

In addition to its intrinsic elements, short stories also have extrinsic elements that are different from novels.

Extrinsic Elements of Short Stories

This extrinsic element is an element that influences a work from the outside of the short story, so that finally a story is created in such a way. However, because the short story space is limited, these extrinsic elements only appear in outline.

1. Background

In every story that is presented into a short story, it is no doubt influenced by the background, both from the history of the author to the background that makes the story exist. The background to creating a story is usually a purpose or reason why the story was made.

For example, a short story is created as a sign of the author’s dedication to something or someone. So that its appearance has a clear purpose from the short story writer for his readers. However, the background in a short story is generally not very detailed.

2. Community Environment

The next element that might exist and give a big influence in a story is the environment or the condition of society at that time. Usually a work including a short story is made based on a situation that is currently happening in society and at the same time, so that when the short story appears it feels very close and related to the surrounding community.

For example, a short story that discusses the current capital congestion, or issues related to it. So this short story will feel very close to the citizens of Jakarta who also often experience similar things.

However, in a short story, it is possible that the details of the situation will not be explained because of the short duration of the story. This element tends to be the plot of the story in outline only.

3. Psychological

If the author’s background can influence a work he creates, so can the psychological condition of the writer. For example, if a writer tends to write stories about broken hearts and love affairs, chances are that most of the ideas are inspired by the author’s own personal experiences.

Novel Intrinsic Elements

Almost similar to short stories, novels also have intrinsic elements that lie within the novel itself, but if you look deeper you will find significant differences from a novel. The following is a review of the intrinsic elements of the novel.

1. Theme

Every literary work has a theme, and novels are no exception. If previously in a short story there were themes that tended to be general or general, then in a novel the theme of the story can develop in various ways.

The many types of themes that can be raised in a novel make the novel classified into various types in terms of its story.

It’s even possible when you find two novels with the same theme but have completely different details and discussions. Why so?

Because in the novel, the author has a lot of time to explain the details of the story on each page.

2. Characters and Characterizations

In contrast to short stories, novels have so many characters that can be presented, as well as the characterization of each character. Even supporting characters can have a sufficient portion to simply explain the background of that character.

This certainly affects the emergence of characters with unique and diverse characters in one novel. Characters in a novel may even experience changes in character throughout the story.

3. Plots

In a novel, the plot is also increasingly varied, starting from forward plot, backward to plot twist. The long duration of the novel provides plenty of time so the writer can introduce the story and setting, include conflict at several levels up to the climax.

4. Settings

The setting in the novel will feel so clear because it is explained in detail both from the place setting, the time setting to the environmental conditions contained in the story.

This setting is useful for building understanding and also making the story feel more realistic.

5. Point of View

The story described in the novel allows for several points of view. The first-person point of view will make us as readers seem to be the main character and the third-person point of view who knows everything that happens in the novel.

6. Language style

The many types of novels also make many writers use various styles of language. Starting from the standard style of language like in a translated novel, a slightly lighter language style to a relaxed and slang style like in a teenlit novel.

Novel Extrinsic Elements

In terms of its extrinsic elements or elements that come from outside the story, the novel has several extrinsic elements that are far more detailed and have a bigger impact.

1. Elements of the Author’s Biography

If in a short story there are several types of background that influence the story, then in the novel it also has elements of the author’s biography. This biographical element has the same meaning as the background of the novelist, both in terms of experience, place of residence, education and others.

This element will later have such a big influence on the theme, plot, and style of language contained in the novel. Some examples of novels that emerged from the author’s personal experience are Jessica Jung’s Shine, Henry Manampiring’s Terrace Philosophy and Fellexandro Ruby’s You Do You.

2. Social Conditions

This social condition is the same as the background of the community or the social situation that is currently happening in society and also towards the people around the author. This can give a lot of influence on the theme in a novel.

Because nowadays there are many novels that are born based on the unrest that often occurs in society. Some examples of novels are Samuel Ray’s Lagi Probation, Almira Bastari’s Odd Evenness, and Geul Bae Woo’s I’m Not Giving Up, I’m Just Tired.

3. Value

Several novels were also born from economic, political and cultural values. By raising these values ​​the author can write a number of fiction and non-fiction stories related to the values ​​that exist in society. An example of a novel that contains economic and political values ​​is the novel by Tere Liye entitled The Land of the Bastards.

Book Recommendations & Related Articles

Want to Know Other Novels and Short Stories?

Broadly speaking, significant differences between short stories and novels can be found when reading both. Because, the more detailed differences lie in each story itself. If you are interested in reading novels or short stories, or even creating your own work, then the following book can be the best reference!

Example of Short Narrative Text & Generic Structure of Narrative Text Narrative text is one of the materials that you learn in high school, this material also usually appears in certain tests such as national exams, college entrance exams to the TOEFL. In order to understand material about narrative text, you need to know what is narrative text? In this first article the author will explain the meaning of types, structures and examples of narrative text.

Definition of Narrative Text 

Narrative text is a type of text that tells a story about a series of events chronologically and connected to each other. The nature of narrative text is imaginative or in the form of a fictitious story (composition) which has the aim of entertaining the reader.

Types of Narrative Text 

Fable or fable

is a story about animals. For example, The Ugly Duckling, The Country of the Mice, A Bear and A Rabbit, The Cat and The Rat, The Greedy Monkey, A Fox and A Little Bird, The Mouse Deer and Crocodile and so on

Myth or myth

is a myth / myth story that develops in society and is generally considered a factual story or actually happened. For example Aji Saka and Dewata Cengkar.

Legend or legend

is a story that tells about how the origin of a place. The Legend of Surabaya, The Legend of Prambanan Temple, Story of Lake Toba.

Folktale/ folklore/ folklore

is a story passed down from generation to generation until it becomes part of the community’s tradition. For example Malin Kundang, Golden eggs.

Fairy tales or fables

is a folk or children’s story that has magic in the story told by the author. For example Timun Mas, Tinker Bell, Tumbelina.

Love story or story of love / romance

is a story that tells (generally) the love struggle of the main character or about the love story of the characters. For example, Romeo and Juliet, I’m One of Those Fool Man.

Personal experience

is a narrative text that contains the author’s personal experience.

Slices of life

is a story that contains activities or stories that occur in the daily life of writers or imaginative figures. For example True friends.

Horror stories

is a type of narrative text that tells scary stories in general, such as ghosts or other astral creatures.

Science fiction

is a story that tells about things related to science.

In learning narrative text, the most important thing is how well you are able to read in English, this book How to Easily Learn Toefl Reading by Peni R. Pramono will help you hone and practice your reading skills.

Characteristics of Narrative Text 

1. Narrative text tells about a story that existed in the past.
2. Using nouns or nouns to replace the words animals, people, objects in the story. For example the dwarfs, carriage and so on.
3. Usually these are stories that are widely known by people and developed in society. Examples include The Rabbit and The Turtle, Malin Kundang and so on.
4. Elements of narrative text consist of time setting, place, story theme, characters, atmosphere, conflict and settlement.
5. Arranged in a simple sequel or several complex sequels.

In order to be able to understand the story that is trying to be conveyed, Sinaumed’s can hone your English reading skills by reading the book Skills And Strategies For Reading: Intensive & Extensive Read.

Linguistic Elements of Narrative Text 

1. Using the past tense, for example by using verb 3 such as killed, drunk, won, sent and others.
2. Using adverbs of time or adverbs of time, for example when, suddenly, before, until, soon.
3. Using time conjunctions, for example after, as soon as, then.
4. Using specific characters or specific characters, for example Aladdin, Rapunzel, Cinderella.
5. Action verbs or action verbs, for example walked, wrote, bought, talked.
6. Using direct speech or direct sentences that use the present tense, for example Aladin says, “she is the one”
7. Using saying and thinking verbs or verbs that show speech, for example told, said, thought.

Because it is related to adverbs of time, it is very important to understand the tenses used in a sentence. Sinaumed’s can learn tenses through the book The 1st Students Choice Changing Times Changing Tenses.

Generic Structure of Narrative Text

• Orientation, is the initial paragraph that contains the introduction of the characters involved in an incident in the story. In addition, the orientation contains the scene and time of the story.
• Complication, consists of paragraphs that explain the beginning of the event or event. In the beginning, these events became a series of storylines which then continued to conflict, climax and anti-climax.
• Resolution, is the final part of the story. As the name implies, the third structure of this narrative text contains completion.

Complication consists of three conflicts, viz

• Natural conflict, natural conflict or between universes.
• Social conflict, conflict between characters or actors.
• Psychological conflict, conflict in the mind or self.

In addition to the three main structures of the narrative text , the writer can add evaluation and reorientation. Evaluation is an evaluation of the storyline, while reorientation is the conclusion at the end of the story.

Book Recommendations Related to Narrative Text

Anti Grammar Grammar Book

Are you afraid of grammar? Do not be afraid! This book will help you overcome your fear of grammar. But, I need your help too. After reading this book, please practice the lessons here. Can? The problem for many people when learning grammar is that they never put it into practice.

You want to get to know someone you like better, but you never try to talk to them first. Are you waiting for him to talk to you? Are you sure he will talk to you? The above happened to the grammar. If you don’t have the courage to start, you won’t go anywhere. You will only always be overshadowed by the dream of being good at grammar. So, let’s start learning grammar, shall we?

The Complete Book of Grammar: Powerful Steps to Master Grammar

Grammar is easy if we want to learn. As long as we can master Grammar, English is no longer a difficult challenge. Well, in this book, Grammar is presented in a complete and easy way. It’s so easy, even those of you who are learning English for the first time will immediately understand what is being taught. Complete, easy, practical, and efficient. You can take this book anywhere to study, and let’s master Grammar! This complete book contains:

1. Sentence
2. Part of Speech
3. tenses
4. Passive Voice
5. Modal Auxiliary Verbs
6. Regular & Irregular Verbs
7. Question Tags
8. Gerund
9. Participle
10. Infinitive
11. clause
12. Direct & Indirect Speech
13. Causative Form
14. Elliptical Structure
15. Degrees of Comparison
16. Separable & Inseparable Phrasal Verbs
17. Conditional Sentences
18. Definite & Indefinite Articles
19. Prefixes
20. Basic Vocabularies
21. Slang Languages
22. Daily Conversations

Smart Trick Grammar

TOEFL (TEST OF ENGLISH AS A FOREIGN LANGUAGE) is a test that tests your standard English skills in communicating in English, especially in the academic realm. The SMART TRICK GRAMMAR book provides a complete and comprehensive coverage of English grammar theory with a concise and easy-to-understand presentation, and there are various simulation models of mini tests and practice tests which are designed as closely as possible to the actual TOEFL Test format to familiarize you before facing and working on questions. real TOEFL test questions.

This book is also equipped with basic tips for taking the TOEFL Test along with other important information, so that you can be more prepared and confident about facing the TOEFL Test. Packages of practice questions and in-depth discussions in this book give you the opportunity to learn by working on these questions, not by rote. Once you have mastered the material in this book, you can be sure that there is not a single structure problem in the TOEFL Test that you will miss without doing it with confidence, accuracy and correctness.

Example of Narrative Text (Problem 1)

In order to understand narrative text more clearly, here are some examples of narrative text questions.

“The Ugly Ducklings”

A little duckling was unhappy because he thought he was the ugliest among all his brothers and sisters. They’d not play with him and titillated the poor ugly duckling. One day, he saw his reflection in the water and cried, “Nobody likes me. I’m so ugly.” He decided to go away from home and went far-off into the woods.

Deep within the forest, he saw a cottage in which there lived an old lady, her hen, and her cat. The ducklings stayed with them for a few times but he was sad there and shortly left. Once the winter set in, the poor duckling nearly frozen to death. A peasant took him home to his woman and children. The poor duckling was afraid of the kids and escaped. The ugly duckling spent the winter in a very marshy lake.

Finally, spring arrived. One day, the duckling saw a gorgeous swan swimming within the lake and fell in love with her. Then again he remembered how everybody made fun of him and he bent his head down in shame. Once he saw his own reflection in the water he was astonished. He wasn’t an unsightly duckling any longer, but a handsome young swan! Now, he knew why he had looked so completely different from his brothers and sisters. “They were ducklings but I used to be a baby swan!” he said to himself. He married the gorgeous swan and lived happily ever once.

 

1. Why did the baby duck decide to leave home?

A. He saw a swan.
B. He is trying to catch a kit.
C. He saw his reflection and thought nobody liked him because he was ugly.

The answer is C, the explanation is in the first paragraph, the last sentence.

 

2. After leaving home, where does the duckling go?

A. He goes to the hills.
B. A cottage in a deep forest.
C. He went to another village

The answer is B, the explanation is in the first two paragraphs.

 

3. Who took the ugly duckling home after going away from the cottage?

A. A peasant.
B. A hen.
C. Beautiful swan.

The answer is A, the explanation is in paragraph two, the third sentence “A peasant took him home to his wife and children.”

 

4. Where the ugly ducklings spend the winter?

A.A cottage.
B. Marshy pond.
C. Lake.

The answer is B, the explanation of which is found in the last two paragraphs of the paragraph “The ugly duckling spent the winter in a marshy pond.”

 

5. When the ugly duckling saw a gorgeous swan?

A.Winter.
B. Summer.
C.Spring.

The answer is C, the explanation is in the last paragraph of the first sentence, “Finally, spring arrived. One day, the duckling saw a gorgeous swan swimming within the lake and fell in love with her.”

 

6. Why did the ugly duckling bend down and shame when he saw a gorgeous swan?

A. He remembered everyone made fun of him.
B. Because he is a duck
C. He forgot why.

The answer is A, the explanation is in the last paragraph of the third sentence “Then again he remembered how everybody made fun of him and he bent his head down in shame.”

 

7. Why do ugly ducklings feel astonished?

A. He saw his own reflection.
B. He saw the beautiful swan.
C. He saw a flying bird.

The answer is A, the explanation is in the last paragraph of the sentence “When he saw his own reflection in the water he was astonished.”

 

8. Why did he call the ugly duckling?

A. He has different colors.
B. He is a swan but lives as a duck.
C. He likes beautiful swans.

The answer is B, the explanation is in the last paragraph of the sentence “They were ducklings but I was a baby swan!”

 

9. What the ugly duckling saw in the cottage?

A. A cat, hen and a man.
B. A hen, cat and an old woman.
C. A hen, cat and swan.

The answer is B, the explanation of which is in the second paragraph of the sentence “he saw a cottage in which there lived an old lady, her hen, and her cat.”

 

10. Why did the ugly duckling leave the peasant?

A. He was scared of his children.
B. He was scared of his wife.
C. He is happy living with the peasant.

The answer is A, the explanation is in the second paragraph of the sentence “The poor duckling was afraid of the kids and escaped”

In the Essential Grammar And Reading Strategy For TOEFL Test book, Sinaumed’s can learn various narrative text questions that can help you develop your English reading skills.

Example of Narrative Text (Problem 2)

 

“The Snow White And Seven Dwarfs”

One day, there was a queen sitting close to a very stunning window while tailoring and seeing the snow. Accidentally, her finger was cut by a stitching needle so 3 drops of blood dripped out. The drops of blood fell down on the snow. The red color of the blood that was stuck in the white of the snow looked very pretty. Suddenly the queen thought “If solely I had a toddler whose skin was as white as snow and whose lips were as red as blood”.

as the time glided by, finally a queen gave birth to a really pretty princess whose skin was as white as snow and whose lips were as red as blood. The queen grew up as a really pretty and kind-hearted woman. She was referred to as Snow White. However, once Snow White was regarding teenagers, the queen died owing to Associate in Nursing sickness. Once the queen’s death, the king married once more. This new queen was wicked and despised Snow white. The queen gave orders that Snow White was to be treated as a servant.

Everyday the queen stood ahead of her magic mirror while asking “Who is the most stunning lady within the land?” and also the mirror continuously answered, “You are the foremost stunning one in all.” The new queen asked constant questions everyday and also the mirror continuously answered the constant factor. However one day the mirror answered that the queen was so stunning however Snow White was rather more stunning than the queen. It created the queen so angry that she gave orders to at least one of her Huntsmen to require Snow White into the woods and kill her.

The huntsman had such a short heart that he couldn’t do the deed. He told her to run away. In her fleeing into the woods, she found an area in which seven dwarfs lived. Their house was tiny and strange. Snow White entered the insufficient house and located it very untidy. Then, she began to shut down the whole house. upstairs she found seven very little beds. She was so exhausted that she stretched on one in all the beds. Shortly then, she was asleep on the bed.

When the Dwarfs came home they were shocked to seek out Snow White and after some argument, they set to let her keep. She is secure to cook and look after them. She lived there happily.

Unfortunately, The Queen discovered the place where Snow White was living and disguising herself as a witch. She then took a poisoned apple and kicked it off for the Dwarfs bungalow. She gave Snow White the poisoned apple to eat and as presently as she bit the apple, she sank into a state of mind.

Thinking she was dead, the Dwarfs engineered a glass coffin and placed her in it. For days she lay in the forest in her glass coffin. One day, the prince was riding through the forest searching for Snow White and located her. He leaned over and kissed her. She opened her eyes and sat up with a smile. everybody was happy at that point. The prince took Snow White to his palace wherever they were married and lived merrily ever once.

 

1. Who is the pretty princess who has skin as white as snow and her lips as red as blood?

A. Aladin
B. Snow white
C. Cinderella

 

2. Why did the queen ask the huntsman to kill snow white?

A. Because Snow White is prettier than the queen.
B. Because Snow White has an apple.
C Because Snow White has good skin.

 

3. Where does Snow White go after she runs from the huntsmen?

A. Forest.
B. Woods.
C. Lake.

 

4. What did the queen give to Snow White after knowing that she was still alive?

A. A pineapple.
B. An apple.
C. A poisoned apple. 

 

5. How did Snow White wake up after eating the poisoned apple?

A. A prince comes and kisses her.
B. A prince gave her another apple.
C. A prince came to give her some money.

The narrative text questions in junior high and high school are of course different, so that you can understand the narrative text material you should be diligent in doing the practice questions and checking each answer. This one article can help you understand more deeply about narrative text material. Have a good study !

Other Articles Related to Narrative Text